Chapter Text
Takemichi is five when he understands he really isn’t normal.
It starts out small, like all things in life, then turned into something too big to ignore. He remembers sitting at the table with his parents. His mother humming along with a tune playing on the radio as she gave him his food while his father silently ate his food. He remembered pausing after his mother’s hug, his small hands wrapped around her arm while a gentle kiss was pressed to his forehead.
“Okaa-san, you should bring an umbrella to work today.” His mother had blinked, her blue eyes wide with surprise at the sudden request. His father had looked up from his food at that, grey eyes looking at his mother with his brow raised.
“Really? Why do you think so?” His mother had tilted her head, smiling gently at him. Silently encouraging him to continue. “It’s going to rain later today.” He had answered, his blue eyes staring directly into hers. “Oh? But the lady on the TV said it wouldn’t.”
“She’s wrong.” He had answered with confidence, “It’s going to rain today." And that had been enough to convince his mother. “Alright then. I will bring my umbrella to work. Anything else I should do?”
He had paused, looking at his father who hadn’t said anything since he spoke. “No. That’s all, I think.”
Later that day, his mother came home completely dry despite it raining outside. A wet umbrella in her hand, and a bright smile on her face. She had looked at him through blonde lashes, and ruffled his hair gently.
“Thanks for warning me, my little hero.”
He had basked in the praise, beaming right back at his mother while his father watched from his spot in the living room. His eyes narrowed but the smallest of smile on his face.
That had been a normal occurrence in their home. His mother beaming at him through while watching him through closed eyes, him beaming right back while wearing the largest smile possible, and his father watching a bit away while basking in the warmth of the scene.
It wasn’t the last time he predicted the future though.
He would sometimes catch something before it would fall on the ground, tell something about the show they were watching that hadn’t happen yet when he hadn’t watch the show before, warn his family of somethings, and even dodge hits or things.
“How do you do that?”
“Huh?”
Takemichi looked at his friend, Kakucho looking at him with a frown on his face. The show they were watching kept playing on the TV, and the sound of his parents talking in the background faintly registered in his mind.
“How do you always know what’s going to happen before it happens?” It was Takemichi’s turn to frown in confusion, blue eyes gleaming with confusion. “I don’t know...I just see it, I guess. Is it weird?”
“I don’t know. The others don’t see what you see. So I guess it makes you different at least.” They had returned to watching the show after that, Takemichi keeping the fact that the hero would die in the next episode to himself.
Later that day, he had asked his mother – beautiful mother with blue eyes and blonde hair, always smiling at him and never weirded out by him – if she found him weird for being able to tell some of those things.
“Of course not. Why would you think that?” He looked away from her face, cheeks burning red. “All the other kids at school can’t see what I see. I know it’s not normal and I’m sure you wanted a normal kid.”
He remembered a few days ago, he had dodge a prank from some kids by stopping before they could trip him. He remembered their faces and how surprised they were, before one had asked “Why can’t you be normal?”
I’m sorry.
“Takemichi.”
He snapped out of his thoughts, looking at his mother face to see blue eyes staring directly at him. Her eyes were open, her brows were creased, and her smile was gone. It was her serious face for him, it wasn’t anything compared to her business face but it always had him pay extra attention too.
“Takemichi, I want you to understand that no matter what your father and I will always love you. It doesn’t matter if your not normal. You are different, and that’s fine. You are a gift Takemichi. I didn’t want a normal kid, I wanted someone whom I could be proud of, and dear,” She pressed a kiss to his forehead, tucking his face in her chest. “You are my pride and joy.”
Tears had been flowing down his face before he could even understand, and he was hugging his mother back.
A flash of lightning, and he was watching his father do the hair of a blonde girl he didn’t know. Another girl with brown hair was by his side, putting make-up on the face of a blonde boy, Takemichi was there too, painting the nails of a blond girl while his mother was doing the hair of a white-blonde guy.
The moment passed, and he was staring at his mother who was looking at him again.
“Now, now my little crybaby hero. Everything will be fine.”
If the image of the future was anything to go by, then he wasn’t worried about that. Everything would be fine.
He would reach that future.
(Takemichi grows up with his mother and father slowly pulling out of his life, and his grandmother and an adoptive sister to take care of. He grows up with the image of bodies lying in pools of blood, and the sound of gunshots. At the age of 14 Takemichi is known as a wise, mature, and smart person who cries a lot.)
Takemichi is six when he meets her.
“Takemichi, I want you to meet somebody.”
Blue eyes stare into yellow orbs. Takemichi is fiddling with his gloves – a request that had saddened his mother but she had agreed to nonetheless, his father had simply ruffled his hair when he saw them – while the girl is pulling at the hem of her skirt.
They both are standing awkwardly, wanting to look away but unwilling to.
“Takemichi, this is Himiko. You’re cousin. Her mother passed away during birth, and her father gave her to an orphanage. I stumbled upon her by chance. Himiko, this is my son, Takemichi. He is the one I was telling you about.”
Yellow eyes go wide at that, and Himiko is looking at his mother with hope in her eye. “Is he...is he like me...? Does he...see things...?”
His mother nods in response, and Himiko is gasping in shock. Takemichi quickly understands, his blue eyes going wide in surprise. The two stare at each other for a few seconds, before the ash blonde girl was turning to his mother again.
“But...he looks...interested...did he already find an interest...was he never bored of life?”
His mother smiled, and looked at him. “He never was. He is different.” She ruffled both of their heads, offering a silent encouragement, before leaving the room.
Takemichi waited for he footsteps to fade before finally looking at Himiko again. She was staring at him, head tilted to the side, and sharp eyes wide. The black haired boy pressed his hands together, offering a smile before speaking.
“How does yours work?” The was a silent understanding, the lack of need to ask what that ‘yours' was slightly terrifying though.
Himiko straightened up, before opening her mouth to point at the pair of very sharp canine. “To be able to see my future? I need to drink my blood. I can’t see other’s people future though. I still get pretty good haunches though.”
Takemichi nodded, before showing off his hands. “If I touch anything, I can see it’s future. It works on people and objects. I also get the haunches, but sometimes my head hurts if I use it too much. Like my brain feels like it would melt.”
Himiko nodded in understanding, scratching her head. “If you use it too much, you will get a nosebleed. It happened to me once, and it was really painful. Auntie helped me though. She was so cool.”
The black haired boy nodded in agreement, beaming at the girl. “Okaa-san is amazing, right?!”
The other child in the room nodded in agreement, a slight blush on her face. “She is so pretty and cool...I wish I could be just like her...” Himiko paused at that, before looking at Takemichi again. Her eyes went wide as she seemed to realize something.
“You’re so lucky. You got her eyes.”
The dark haired boy beamed even more at that causing the girl to squint. Himiko tilted her head, while murmuring under her breath,
“How can someone be this bright?”
(Himiko grows up surrounded by love and care. An older brother who is always attentive to her needs, and a grandmother who passes away when she is 13 soon to be 14. She grows up to respect the woman who brought her in this house, and the man who accepted her without a second thought. However, she grows to adore the boy who cried for everyone but himself and never gave up.)
Takemichi is seven when his parents get far too busy with their jobs. Himiko – Now, Hanagaki Himiko – is seven when she meets their grandmother.
Takemichi got used to the presence of the elderly woman, his parents weren’t always at home because of the nature of their jobs, meaning there were numerous times when she had to come over to take care of him until they were back.
Himiko hesitates to give in to the elderly woman’s love, watching her warily and sometimes taking a step back from any show of affection. But their grandmother manages to gain her love, with pastries, hugs, and smiles at every opportunity she gets.
(Himiko has a numbered list of people she would miss were they to leave her life.
It was a short one, but to her it seemed extremely long for some reason. Her adoptive parents, her brother, and her grandmother. It wasn’t a lot, but that seemed to be more than enough sometimes. The quirk of the lips from her dad when she talked to him about her likes, the way her mom brushed her hair gently, the brightness of her cousin turned brother, and the soft smile her grandmother gave her at every occasion.
Himiko had never felt this happy before. She hoped it would last.
She hoped he wouldn’t find her.)
His parents always come back though, even if it takes a while.
And when they are around, it always feels like it was worth the wait. A part of Takemichi resents them a bit, but he understood it why they were gone.
When Kakucho had asked about it, that’s what he had answered. His friend had told him he was really mature, this had Takemichi burst into tear.
“Mature but a crybaby.”
That had made Takemichi let out a wet laugh.
Himiko had mentioned that for their power there was a price, that their ability took away something and replaced it with something else. They had went to their grandmother for that, asking questions about their power.
“Power comes at a cost.” She had said in a soft voice, placing a tray of cookies infront of them. “Himiko can see her future so long as she has the taste of her blood in her mouth, to make it easier her body gave her fangs as well as strong teeth so she can bite easily and she is hardly fazed by the sight of blood. However, her taste buds aren’t very developed, or more like it takes more time for her to recognise a flavour.”
Takemichi had looked at Himiko for a confirmation, and she had nodded. “That’s why I like Aun -- Okaa-sama’s cooking. I always recognise the flavour on the first try.”
“Takemichi,” Their attention returned to their grandmother, “Can simply touch something or someone with his hands and see a future that object or person is related to. As a result, his sense of touch is rather dull and to cope with the possibility of his mind breaking with the overload of information, he had a very strong mind. However, your body increased how you feel emotions instead, which is why he is such a crybaby.”
Himiko had giggled, while he had blushed. Then they had turned their attention to their grandmother. “What did Okaa-sama have?”
The dark haired boy remembered the way their grandmother grew sad, and how she seemed to pause for a slight second. “In exchange for being able to see the future simply by looking at something, your mother had a bad eyesight, and was extremely bored of the world around.”
Takemichi had silently understood that there was more to the story.
Takemichi is eight and Himiko is turning eight next month when they end up in the hospital. And it’s in the hospital that they meet a few people.
Takemichi’s arms are covered in bandages from the fire, and he is in a hospital gown recovering from the operation to save his life from the bullets that were lodged in his back. Himiko is seated next to his bed, face bandaged and gripping his hand tightly while her eyes never leave him.
“Sorry, this is all my fault. I didn’t think my father would hate me that much.”
Blue eyes turn to the girl to see her face, her only visible eye lacking the light it usually had. “It’s fine, Miko-chan, I mean, it was your father who hurt me not you. So don’t worry about it. Plus, you almost lost an eye as well. How is it by the way?”
The blond placed a hand over her bandaged eye, tightening the hold she had on his hand. “It doesn’t hurt anymore, but it still feels weird.” Her attention returned to him immediately, raising an eyebrow. “You?”
“It still feels numb from the thing they give me um, anaesthesia? Yea, that’s it’s name.”
The two returned to silence immediately after, both looking around for a form of entertainment. “I want to go see grandma.”
Himiko stared at Takemichi for a second, before getting off her chair. “Let’s go then.”
That’s how they found their selves wandering the halls of the hospital while avoiding doctors and nurses. Himiko held Takemichi’s hand, the young girl using her powers to avoid being caught. Takemichi followed silently, always throwing a glance over his shoulder to make sure no one was following them.
“This way.”
He nodded following immediately, only to pause as he felt a lightning flash in his mind, a sudden awareness hitting him. Takemichi looked at the other direction, something nudging him to go that way and not the other.
“No.” He said while tugging gently at Himiko’s hand, the girl staggered before immediately regaining her balance. She turned her head towards him, looking confused. Takemichi simply pointed at the other direction.
“We need to go that way. It’s important.”
Himiko blinks before nodding, allowing Takemichi to lead her to where his sixth sense screamed at him to go. It takes a while of sneaking around more, as there are more nurses and doctors in this part of the hospital but they manage.
They end up standing at a corner, where three girls stood infront of a room, all looking a various degree of displeased.
“I can’t believe the old man actually tried to kill her! The poor girl!” A strong voice exclaimed, belonging to that of the girl in the middle. Her eyes were turquoise while her hair was as black coal, and dyed red at the end.
“What did you expect? If he was capable of killing Nana-chan then he obviously could kill her. I’m kind of mad he shot himself to avoid the consequences. I would have been happier if he went to prison forever.” A mellow voice drawled out, belonging to that of the girl to the left of the girl in the middle. Her eyes were a bright yellow, and her hair that reached her shoulders was dyed green with brown roots showing.
The two kids tensed up at that, the memories of a man who pointed a gun to their head replaying in their mind. The memories of a small hand holding a gun and shooting a bullet. The memories of them forcing him to press the trigger.
Himiko tightened her grip on his hand, letting out a shuddering breath as Takemichi exhaled slowly to calm down.
“Do...do you think she will let us see her...? She is our half-sister but she is now her daughter.” A soft voice belonging to the last, her eyes were mismatched, the left turquoise while the other was yellow. Her hair reached the middle of her back and was dyed a pastel pink.
“It’s worth a shot. I can’t wait to meet little Himiko, and her brother!” The girl in the middle cheered, smiling as she began to lead the way.
“What was his name again? Take-something?” The calm one asked, tilting her head to the side.
“Takemichi.” The two stepped out of the corner, Himiko looking down as she squeezed his hand tighter. Three heads snapped their way, all with wide eyes.
“His name is Takemichi .” Himiko repeated with a bit more confidence. She looked up at the three, trying to appear tall. “I’m Himiko. Are we...are we related?”
(Himiko grows to be wary of the girls whom she share a father with. The triplets all love the two, Takemichi growing to be a lot more open about girl stuff, but Himiko tries to avoid them as much as she can. Her silly goofy side immediately disappears when they are close by, and she becomes the girl she was at the orphanage. Takemichi does his best to encourage her to become at ease with them. It takes years and a fight for her to finally try.)
Takemichi is nine and has the mind of his father and the heart of his mother. Himiko is nine and has the same qualities but in terms of pure will?
Takemichi always overwhelms her completely.
One time, on the rare occasion their father was at home – a father that was slowly becoming a distant memory – he had them a game of Shogi. He had taken the time to explain the rules, ask them if they understood and then he had them play against each other.
She had been winning at first, Takemichi looking sheepish at his slowly decreasing numbers. Then their father had said something.
“Whoever wins this game gets to chose the flavour of Ice cream for dessert.”
In the blink of an eye, Himiko had been stripped of her victory.
Takemichi had been brutal, his amount of pieces suddenly not mattering anymore. He had managed to decrease her numbers drastically in a few turns, and had crushed her completely despite her good start.
That day Himiko understood that Takemichi’s determination was something that couldn’t be rivalled. That the world was spared from it’s end when the boy wasn’t born with the curse that was the boredom that came from their ability. That his kindness was the only thing stopping him from reaching higher planes, and even then?
He was already pretty high.
(Takemichi is nine, and decides to ignore his mind that ask how far he could go if he truly tried. Even as he learns from his father how to lead an army to victory, how to plan an impossible victory, how to fight stronger opponents, how to gain money, how there is two ways to gain a man’s loyalty, he doesn’t think of how he could use it to end his enemies. He thinks of how he could use it to help his family. It all comes to the same thing, however he won’t hold a grudge. That’s what starts wars.)
Takemichi is 13 and Himiko is 12 when they meet Koko and Inupi. Takemichi is 13 and Himiko is 12 soon to be 13 when their grandmother passes away.
Takemichi is 13 soon to be 14 and Himiko 13 when they become part of the Black dragon gang. Takemichi as their 10th captain, and Himiko as his right hand man.
Chapter 2
Summary:
A bit of an insight on their lives. As this is just the calm before the storm.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Himiko likes sweet.
She likes the sweet taste in her mouth whenever she is happy. She likes it a lot. That’s why she does her best to live the happiest life she could possibly live. To live a life without bitter in it, that’s what she wants. A life with as little regret as possible.
...
She hasn’t really been succeeding so far.
She regrets a lot. She regrets putting her brother in danger. She regrets not killing that man all those years ago. She regret not being able to protect her brother from him. She regrets not being able to face her sisters without being cautious. She regrets lying to her family about how her powers work. She regrets too much to be succeeding in her lifestyle.
The only thing she has never regretted, was asking Okaa-sama if she could meet Takemichi.
Hanagaki Takemichi. Her adopted brother. The sweetest person in her life.
Himiko never thought that a person could be this sweet, but Takemichi showed her how wrong she ever was.
Whenever he was close, if it had been bitter before, it would immediately become sweet.
The sweetest moments of her life was when he was around. When he did her hair in the morning before going to the kitchen to cook them breakfast, when they went shopping and he would try out clothes with her before heading to the closest café, when he would spend the day at the gym and they would show off their skills, when they would have fun at they arcade, when he would practice his hip hop and breakdance moves and show her new tricks.
Even when they became the president and vice-president of the black dragons, it had still been sweet.
Although the fact she had to pass as a boy so that she could fight too was annoying.
“Did you just chug down a bottle of hot sauce like it was a glass of water?”
Himiko smiled prettily at her brother, letting out a breath of relief. “Ah, hot sauce, a wonderful way to wake up your taste buds! Ne, you wanna taste?”
“You are disgusting.”
The taste in her mouth was clearly spicy, but somehow...
It’s still sweet. So I’m happy.
Three months.
That was the amount of time Hanagaki Takemichi and Hanagaki Himiko – dubbed Toga Chijiko in the gang – had needed to return Black dragon to it’s ancient glory. What had been a dream for Inupi had become reality thanks to those two, in a matter of a mere three months.
They had turned the gang that had become something rotten, disgusting and a far cry from what the first generation had hoped for into something grand and respectable again.
Takemichi had been hesitant into becoming the leader, but when he had stood infront of the group of teenagers he had turned into a man capable of leading an army to victory. He had earned the respect of each gang member in just a few days, the stupidly determined crybaby being looked at with respect and adoration by people who were considered his elders. He was the strongest fighter while being the weakest at the same time. Incredible pain tolerance, very agile and flexible, and skilled in the art of evasion.
“The battlefield is like a dance floor to him.” Chijiko had said, “He isn’t a strong fighter in a sense. He doesn’t really know how to fight properly. So he uses his other skills to compensate.”
The title of the ‘The Dancing Crybaby Hero’ wasn’t just for show.
Chijiko had complete refused to become their brother’s shadow. They had created their own reputation, fluttering across the battle field while swiftly knocking out opponents. They hid among the crowd and took out their opponents quickly, dodging blows and helping the gang members in dire need. They were the vice-president for a reason. Their agility and flexibility was far greater than Takemichi’s, and they used those facts to their advantage. They were also skilled in the art of evasion, and their speed contributed a lot to fights.
“Chijiko is skilled with knives, probably why they aim for the vitals so much.” Takemichi had hummed, fixing his fingerless weighted gloves. “They have a lot of stamina, but does the absolute best to avoid dragging out a fight. Says that getting dirty leaves a bitter taste in their mouth.”
That had gained them the title of ‘The Invisible Kitty Killer’.
Their skills were of great help in the intel division, mostly made of five members if they were counted in. The captain of the division was none other than Sendo Atsushi, the other members being Yamamoto Takuya, Yamagishi Kazushi, and Suzuki Makoto.
The two had led the gang to many victories so far, and with each passing day, Inupi was glad he chose them and not Shiba Taiju. They had gained their selves a title, ‘The Untouchable Duo’, it was truly accurate.
“Inupi-kun?” The blonde boy snapped back to attention, staring into a pair of blue eyes that were full of concern. “Are you okay? You’ve been zoning out.”
A pair of yellow eyes turn to him in concern, and Koko raises an eyebrow at him. He shook his head, fighting back a smile. “I’m fine, please continue.”
The Hanagaki siblings were a blessing. One that Inupi wouldn’t take for granted.
The thing about the Hanagaki siblings is that they have scars.
Himiko’s arms are littered with cuts, all coming from the time period her father would abuse her powers. She had one on the palm of her left hand from when he pinned her against a wall using a knife. She has a bullet wound on her right foot from when she tried to run and he shot her. She has one above right eye that comes from when he tried to stab her in the face.
Takemichi’s left arm has a few – seven, they counted – burn marks from when the man pressed a burning stick to it. He has three bullets wounds on his back after jumping in between the two to protect Himiko from certain death. He has a few on his right arm from wood and glass that had lodged themselves into his skin after he tripped when trying to flee with Himiko.
They have scars caused by a man who should have loved his daughter.
Those scars tie them together, and is the proof of their love for each other.
“Back off!” Chijiko’s eyes widen in surprise when a gloved fist land square on their opponent’s face, the mask on their face covering how they were gaping at their captain. His red uniform a beacon among all the dark blue ones.
His trench coat was open to reveal a black shirt inside, and Chijiko vaguely understood it was to match them.
“You good?” They nodded dumbly before cat-wheeling onto their feet, giving their president a thumbs up before vanishing back into the crowd. The mask with a motive of cat whiskers on their face hides the blush of pure joy, and their hood did good of hiding their head.
The scars on their body tied them together, and it was a bond they both treasured.
“Daisies, Apple blossoms and Sunflowers?” She looks up from where she is drawing on her sleeping brother’s arm, tilting her head back to look at Koko. “Innocence, good fortune, and loyalty. It fits him.”
Koko hums in acknowledgement, his black eyes still looking at her. “How’s therapy?” Himiko asks carefully, watching the boy for any negative reaction.
“It’s...going well, actually. It still feels like a bit too much sometimes though.” She hums in agreement, remembering how uncertain she had felt at the beginning. She adds another line to the tattoo on her brother’s arm after adjusting her glasses, but still continues with the conversation.
“How are your grades?”
“A lot better, Mom.” She sticks her tongue out at him, and he does the same. Sitting down on the couch before gesturing for a sleepy Colonel to hop on. The ex-military dog immediately complies, and she curls up on his lap once she is settled. “I will buy you a cake next time I stop at the bakery. Consider it payment for the tutoring classes. What flavour?”
“Strawberry cheese, please.”
He nods while petting Nel’s back gently, eyes on the sleeping boy. “Wow, he really is tired. He usually would be awake with the amount of physical contact.”
“I know right? If it wasn’t because I could feel his pulse, I would think he is dead. I get to practice though, so I don’t mind.”
“You know he will be mad right? And we all know how terrifying Takemichi can be when angry.”
“I know.” But if I can turn these scars into something pretty then it’s worth it.
There was a feeling in the back of his mind, of something pulling for his attention while pounding the back of his head like it was a drum. A buzzing was settling in his ears, one that would slowly turn into a loud obnoxious ringing that wouldn’t go away. There was the burning feeling of his head being slowly split open, followed by a burning pain behind his eyes.
Ah...He thought as he felt the familiar painful pressure on the side of his head. The consequences of my actions...
Takemichi let out a shuddering breath, doing his best to not groan in pain. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to continue moving despite the wave of nausea that assaulted him when he did.
A hand grabbed his softly, gently squeezing his while rubbing soothing circles on the back on the back of his hand with it’s thumb. Takemichi looked to his side where Hina was standing, her hand in his. She offered a gentle smile, pulling him so they could sit down.
“Sorry...I should have known this would happen...” Hinata smiled at her boyfriend, while her hand rubbed his back to help ease the nausea. “It’s alright. It’s not your fault.”
“It kind of is though. There is reason Himiko dubs these attacks, ‘The consequences of our actions’. I’m sorry, I’m probably ruining our date.”
The girl blinked at him for a second, before letting out a giggle. “Takemichi-kun, I don’t think you realize how lucky I am.” She opened her bag, pulling out a bottle of painkiller and a bottle of water. The bleached haired boy with black roots took the offered medicine.
“Not every girl gets the chance to have a man who likes wearing girls’ clothes! I get to go shopping without worrying about you having fun as well!” She then lowered her voice while using a hand to whisper to him.
“Plus, I get to enjoy wonderful sales that I would normally miss if it wasn’t for you.” She pressed a quick kiss to his cheek, blushing slightly before smiling down at him. “Don’t apologise for this. You are always taking care of others, it’s only fair I take care of you. You’re my boyfriend after all. So what if this date isn’t the best? You’re already a wonderful boyfriend, we can always make up for it with the next one!”
She took the bottles from his hands, taking off his gloves and hers before taking his hand and squeezing gently. She pressed her forehead against his, watching as tears gathered in those blue eyes.
“Thank you, Takemichi-kun, for being such a wonderful boyfriend. My wonderful crybaby boyfriend.”
He let out a wet laugh, a breath wracking his form before he smiled at his girlfriend. “I love you.”
“I love you too.”
“Why did you have those in your bag?”
“Oh! Himiko has been giving me a few lessons on first aid ever since we started dating. She said that your insensitivity to pain could lead to an early death because you don’t know your limit. Plus, after seeing how bad your ‘Consequences’ could get, I thought it could be a good idea I learned as well!”
“I got such an amazing girlfriend.”
“President! You’re friend is here!”
Takemichi placed the tray of cookies down, wiping his hand on a clothe before heading to the door of the club room. He perked up when he noticed that said friend was an anxious looking Akkun.
“Akkun? What’s wrong?” The red haired boy seemed to flinch when he heard his voice, and something akin to hope lit up in his eyes. He took a step forward, looking even more unsettled up close. Takemichi was seriously getting worried. “Takemichi! It’s urgent! It’s Himiko!”
Alarm started blaring in his head at that, and he swiftly undid his apron. He took a deep breath, keeping his panic internal before deciding to jump to horrible conclusion. He grabbed the boy by his arms, trying to keep him still. Thank you, Shinoa, for the gloves. “Akkun, calm down. What’s wrong with Himiko?”
“Okay...okay...Yamagishi was talking to us about the recent news in the delinquent world, then he mentioned Hanemiya Kazutora, a founder of Toman.” Takemichi nodded, letting the boy know he was listening. He wasn’t really sure he liked where the conversation was heading though. “Apparently he was recently released from juvie, and attends our school.”
Takemichi really didn’t like where the conversation was heading.
“Of course, Himiko enters the room in that moment, mentioning how she is bored. That her mouth is lacking any new flavours and all that stuff she usually says. Then, Yamagishi, like the idiot he is, tells her that Kazutora should be a pretty interesting person, and how he would probably have a new flavour. Next thing we know, she is asking a random girl about a new student and heading off to see if he tastes good.”
Takemichi wasn’t going to think about how wrong that sounded, and focus on the part where his sister went to provoke a mentally unstable person. The dual coloured haired boy takes in a deep breath, squeezing the other boy’s arms tighter for a second before letting go.
“Tell Kazushi he is in deep shit when all this is over. I’m going to go find Himiko before she tries to stab someone.”
Akkun nodded, looking slightly appeased before heading back to where he came from.
“Shinoa-chan!” The red haired girl perked up at her name, “Can you take over while I’m gone?”
She smiled before doing the military salute before turning to the oven. Takemichi pulled off the glove on his right hand, before touching the heart-shaped hairclip.
A blinding light flashed in his mind, electricity running through his entire body, a sudden feeling of awareness washing over him, then he was standing on the rooftop. He was kneeling down infront of someone, pushing their bangs to the side before putting his hairclip on them to make sure their hair wouldn’t hide their eye.
The vision disappeared, and Takemichi was back in the club room.
The rooftop!
He immediately started running, dodging people when the need arrived. The vision had been vague, not allowing him to make a proper assumption about the situation. Himiko could defend herself, but they lacked information about Hanemiya.
Attacking someone who is straight out of Juvie! I knew you were a psycho but not this crazy!
He reaches the door to the rooftop in record time, taking a moment to gather himself up before opening it. Only to pause when he hears...sniffles.
They don’t belong to Himiko, as rare as her crying is, I would still recognise them. So there is only...No. Did she...Oh my god! She did!
Takemichi opens the door to the rooftop, and peeks curiously. There, sitting against the wall was Himiko. She was kneeling down while hugging someone, that someone being the crying person. The crying person being none other than --
Hanemiya Kazutora...Himiko, what did you do?
Takemichi closed the door behind him, not willing to have anyone walk in on them in such a delicate situation. He walked closer to them, getting worried when he started getting a few words of what the crying boy was muttering in his sister’s chest.
“I’m sorry – I’m so sorry...I – I didn’t mean to...I never meant to – I’m sorry...He – I killed him...but I – I thought – Oh god, I blamed him – and I just...I’m so sorry!”
Takemichi paused from where he was, before looking at his sister. Himiko looked...panicked. Whatever she had done, she hadn’t expected this to happen. The older boy could see the hesitation in her movements, for all that she was good at picking people apart to get what she wanted, she was horrible at comforting them.
Himiko caught sight of him, and sent him a pleading look. I didn’t mean to do this! Is what she looked like she wanted to say. Please help!
Taking pity on the girl, Takemichi put on his gloves, walked closer to the two of them and placed a comforting hand on the boy’s back. He didn’t flinch when a pair of bloodshot yellow eyes looked at him, he instead offered his most gentle smile he could offer.
“Hey there, what’s wrong?”
More tears filled the boy’s eyes, but Takemichi remained unfazed. He simply rubbed small circles in his back, not interrupting the boy in the slightest.
“I’m a horrible person – I just – I wanted to kill him – I blamed him...for – for his own brother’s death...It was all my fault but – but I wanted to kill him...I –”
Takemichi easily took the mantle, taking the boy in a hug to finish off what his sister started. He sent Himiko a look that told her she had a lot of explaining to do, before turning to the boy in his arms.
“I don’t know the full story.” He admitted softly, slowly separating from the hug. “But what I understand is that you did something and you blamed someone else.” He brushed yellow and black strands of hair to the side, taking off his hairclip to ensure the hair strands wouldn’t end back up covering his face.
“You seemed to have realized that’s wrong though. So you can’t be all that bad.” He wiped the boy’s tears with his hand, offering a gentle smile. “If you want, we can help you fix whatever problem you have. Do you want our help?”
The boy known as the ‘White Terror’ nodded, and Takemichi continued smiling soothingly.
“But first, let’s get out of here. You are far too unsettled to continue the day.”
Inupi blinked at him.
Kazutora blinked back at him.
Koko watched them like it was the most interesting show he had ever seen.
The blonde turned to the black haired boy, face carefully blank as he spoke. “Koko?” The boy hummed, looking his childhood friend dead in the eyes while fighting back a smile. “Who is he?” The elder boy knew that his friend knew who the boy was, but he was probably hoping for some clarification as to why he was here.
Koko offered a cocky smile, his tongue poking out from the corner of his mouth. “My therapy buddy.”
Inupi nodded in a way that said that answered none of his question but still made sense.
Himiko walks into the room with a skip in her step, her usual smile and blush in place.
Crazy woman. Koko thinks but doesn’t say. He didn’t want to be on the receiving end of her stabbing tendencies. That was only reserved to traitors so far and he didn’t want to become the first exception.
She perks up when she sees Inupi, flashing a smile that reveals sharp fangs. “Inupi-kun! I see you met Kazutora-kun! Isn’t he just adorable?”
She immediately goes to squish the boy’s face in-between her hands, ignoring the same boy’s protest about the gesture. No one commented on how he leaned into the touch despite his protest.
“Right, right.” Inupi agreed dumbly, still trying to make sense of the situation. The poor fool, Koko had given up on making sense of the Hanagaki siblings and he lived much freely now.
“How did you...uh...how did you meet?”
“Oh! We go to the same school! I heard about him from a few people and decided to check it out! We started out on the wrong foot, but we managed to make it work! And now we are great friends! Right, Ka-zu-to-ra-kun?”
The boy nodded, pushing the girl’s hands away despite looking displeased by the action himself.
“You had me go through a mental breakdown on our first meeting.”
“That sounds awfully familiar.” Koko shot Inupi a glare, the boy not even bothered.
“Sorry...I – didn’t think you would react that badly...at least we managed to get you the help you needed!” Himiko beamed at him, a familiar warmth spreading across the room. This was also familiar.
Koko averted his eyes to avoid going blind.
Good thing they both aren’t doing it at the same time.
“I have a bad feeling.”
Takemichi hummed in acknowledgement, hesitating infront of a pair of fingerless gloves before relenting and picking them up. Himiko ignored the feeling of pride swelling up in her chest, and instead picked a matching pair to show her support.
The slight smile sent her way tells her it was the right choice.
“It concerns the delinquent world, doesn’t it?” She nods, looking at a skirt before taking it. Takemichi tilts his head, eyeing the skirt in curiosity. “Is that for me or you?”
Himiko blinks, before looking at the skirt again. She tilts her head towards him to offer a smile. “We could get matching ones.”
Takemichi nods, and the blonde girl is taking another skirt. “I tried using my ‘God’s eyes’ but I was left with a blank spot. Whoever that is, I have never tasted their blood.”
Himiko remembered when she had discovered that she needed to have tasted the person’s blood to be able to tell how they were involved in her future. If she didn’t, she would be left with a blank spot in her knowledge. She would have details of what happened to them, but never their name or face.
She sometimes envied Takemichi’s power because of that.
Just need to touch something to get the visions. Now the only issue is if he can interpret them correctly.
“What did you write in your journal?”
“On the 3rd of August 2005, dash will be killed. He will be stabbed during a conflict with a gang called Moebius, in a parking lot. This will mark a new era for us. One filled with blood.”
“Then,” Takemichi walks out of the changing room. He is wearing a black knee-length pleated skirt, with a black undershirt and a white long-sleeved crop top, a familiar pair of white gloves on his hands. “We have to stop it. I will text Kazushi and tell him to start investigating Moebius for any nefarious moves.”
Himiko presses a finger to her cheek, craning her head to try and recall anything. “Moebius...I’m pretty sure they have been threading too close to the gang’s territory for a while now.”
Takemichi nodded, pushing a few locks of hair out of his face before keeping them in place with a hairpin. “Good, a reason to wage war. We have our excuse if we have to start a fight.” Himiko stared critically at his hair for a few seconds, before sniffing.
“You should dye your hair back to black.”
Takemichi cringe, causing a smiling Himiko to raise an eyebrow. “I want to but...won’t I look too similar to...him? I...don’t want to cause anyone any sort of discomfort.” I don’t want to be treated as a substitute even more than before. Was left unsaid, and in all honesty? Himiko could see what he was talking about.
Some gang members looked at Takemichi with a sense of familiarity because of the resemblance with their old leader. Even Inupi and Kazutora got that specific look in their eyes when Takemichi did something in a certain way.
“You prefer looking like a pudding?”
“I like pudding. You like pudding. So does it truly matter?” Himiko hums in acknowledgement. “Anyway, how do I look?”
“Fabulous! Your eyes are probably the only thing that could ever give you away! I mean, who could ever forget that shad of blue?”
Takemichi smiled, the kind of smile that would melt the coldest of heart in a second. The kind of smile that had her question whether there was only two flavours. Because the smile wasn’t only sweet. It was everything at the same time.
In that moment, Himiko reaffirmed a past statement.
Yes. She thought as she smiled back. I would kill for this one. For without this one, my picture would fade. Yes. I would throw away everything for him.
Yes father. I love him more than ever.
Notes:
Come scream atMy tumblr
I’m going to be milking the fuck out of the foresight ability people! Also, I love Hinata with all my heart, and I’m going to let her be badass in her own way. I’m all for housewife Takemichi, and the menace that is the friendship between Kazutora and Takemichi.
Kazutora didn't deserve what happened to him, but I might make it worse.
Chapter 3
Notes:
TW: Badass Hinata for any of you who can’t handle it, also there are some dirty jokes in the chapter
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
There is a beeping in the background that draws twin groans out of the two occupants in the room. Takemichi momentarily pauses, brows furrowing in confusion as he tries to recall when Himiko entered his room. The events of last nights quickly replays themselves in his mind, allowing for the confusion to turn into annoyance as the beeping continues.
“Why did you even put an alarm when it’s a goddamn Saturday...”Grumbled a sleepy Himiko into his chest. The currently dual haired boy grunts in response, his hand reaching out to turn the alarm off.
“I’m not sure if you remember but we promised Kazutora to walk him to and from therapy for as long as he wanted us to, and today we are supposed to hang out afterwards.” He forces himself to sit up, ignoring the protest from Himiko and the hands that tighten at his side. He rubbed his eyes with the back of his hand, stretching until he heard the familiar pop of his bones, before letting out a yawn.
He pushed Himiko off of him, brushing her hair over her forehead at the grumble of protest before planting a kiss on the scar above her eye. The frown of annoyance on her face quickly changed into a smile of content, her eyes staying closed during the entire thing.
“Just be glad Inupi-kun is there to walk Koko-kun to his sessions.”
With that, he rolled out of bed and looked at the time. Two hours to prepare. That should be more than enough.
“Don’t forget to stretch...You wouldn’t want to become stiff...”
Takemichi hummed an affirmation before leaving his room, putting on his morning gloves on the way.
He entered the bathroom silently, looking at his face in the mirror. His hair was a colossal mess, his roots showing off his real color. Takemichi rubbed the flesh underneath his eyes, pleased at the lack of eye bags, before grabbing the brush.
He fixed his hair, smoothing out the locks and undoing the knots in it, before taking a hairpin and keeping a few locks out of his face. After brushing his teeth and washing his face, he went downstairs and got to work.
After 30 minutes spent in the kitchen cooking, Himiko came down stair still in pyjamas but looking less tired. “You brushed your teeth?”
She hummed, pulling a chair back before sitting down. “What’s for breakfast...?” Takemichi placed a plate infront of her, and watched as her face lit up.
“I tried to go for an American style breakfast today. Eggs, bacon, sausages, pancakes with butter and syrup and orange juice.” Himiko sent a smile his way, beaming brightly before waiting for him to sit down. Once he was settled, she clapped her hands twice before speaking in English.
“Thank you for the meal!”
Takemichi just chuckled and started eating.
He ignored the feeling of nostalgia this domestic scene brought by.
“Kazutora-kun, did you try contacting your friends yet?”
The boy froze, and that was enough of an answer for her. Himiko didn’t pause in her thinking though the smile on her face dropped, and she hummed in understanding. Takemichi was currently waiting in line for their crepes, while the two sat on a bench with their shopping bags.
“I see. I...don’t really have the right to judge you on this though. I mean – after all, I’m being a massive coward myself after all. I...um have half-sisters. Triplets. They used to be quadruplets but umm...one died.”
Kazutora looked down, avoiding her gaze while interlocking his hand. He perked up when he heard the last part though, looking at her curiously. “Did you also...?”
“Kill her? In...a sense. We share the same...sire. I...I used to live with him until I – I ran away and all. That’s why I’m so good at hiding. I had to be so that – um...so that he wouldn’t catch me. The oldest of the four found me one day on the streets...and um, he also found me...When she called him dad I panicked and when he started shooting she...got in the way. I...ran away then...again. They know what I did...so, I’m really scared of facing them.”
Kazutora was looking at her in a new light, but then he tightened his fist. “I’m scared that...he might kill me. I deserve it. I know I do. I ruined his life. I took away his brother and pinned the blame on him. I don’t deserve to live...but at the same time...I don’t want to die. I still...want to spend some time with you guys.”
Himiko blinked, turning her head to look at him, before looking back ahead. “Kazutora-kun. If you were to apologise and he said that you had to pay with your life, would you let him take it?”
There is a heavy silence, one during which Kazutora lowers his head to look at the floor with pure despair in his eyes. That looked didn’t belong on a 14 years old. That was the look of a man that had been to war and seen the worst side of the human nature.
That was the look Otou-sama always had when thinking of the past.
“Yes. I would.”
Himiko narrowed her eyes at that, before gently taking his hand. Kazutora startled, looking at her with wide eyes. Himiko wasn’t looking at him though, she was looking at the sky. “Then, if it ever comes to that. I will do my best to protect you. Us cowards have to stick together, right?”
She could see he wanted to protest, from the way his eyes were wide with shock and a glint of fear hidden in them.
Himiko pushed his head towards her, so that the side of their foreheads were touching. “We won’t let anything happen to you, Kazutora-kun. We will do our best to protect you. When you feel it’s time to apologise, we will be right behind you to support you.”
She pulled back with that, ignoring the way his eyes seemed to glisten with tears. “You...” She looked at him again, tilting her head to allow him to continue. “ You said ‘us cowards’ does that include Takemichi?”
“No.” Himiko replied with absolute certainty. “He is the bravest of them all. He will complain but he will never run away. It isn’t his style. Michi has faced every of the challenge with determination and never backed down. His will is unrivalled. I...wish I was like him.”
“Yeah. Me too.”
“The mood is gloomy. I believe some sweets should fix this.” The boy they were talking about plopped himself down on the bench, passing them each a crepe.
“Yay! Sweets!” Himiko immediately cheers up, pushing all the previous thoughts that had crawled to the back of her mind back. She remembered a lesson on psychology that said that mood are contagious. It’s easier to be affected by negative ones, but if your positive one is genuine enough, it can be extremely contagious too.
Let my happiness spread to Kazutora-kun then. Let it spread to everyone in my picture.
The night is peaceful, allowing for a sense of serenity to wash over them.
Takemichi leans against a wall, a warm feeling thrumming under his skin. Excitement fills his heart as he watches his captains and vice-president abide to their business around the room. Akkun was playing with a yo-yo, trying to do a trick that Chijiko had shown him earlier. Koko was looking through the files that had been offered to him by Yamagishi, it was all looking good for their economy if the please expression he had on his face was anything to go by.
Inupi was helping a disgruntled Chijiko look less feminine. They were currently wearing a modified version of the Intel division’s uniform. The trench coat was replaced with an oversized hoodie that resembled a raincoat, the sleeves adorning two golden stripes on the side, the black dragon insignia on the back, the inside of the hoodie was a dark red that resembled Takemichi’s own uniform followed with a pair of black gloves.
Inupi tied the large ribbon around their forehead, concealing the scar. That had Chijiko hum in content, before putting on their mask. “This should be enough.” With that, they thanked Inupi, yellow eyes immediately turning to him.
“Ready when you are, boss!”
Never gonna get used to how easily they can change their voice.
Takemichi stood straight up, dusting his uniform before turning to the room. They all looked at him expectantly, awaiting for orders on how to continue. The power and trust was simply thrilling.
“Well then,” He blew a stray strand of hair out of his face, pushing it behind his ear with two fingers. “I believe we have an announcement to make.”
With that they walked out of the room, and into the warehouse that contained all of the other members of the Black dragon gang. Silence immediately fell as they walked in, all of the members bowing low.
“Good evening, President!”
Takemichi wore a serene smile, allowing himself to look completely at ease. Behind him, the others followed silently. They reached the podium, the three captains all made to stand a bit behind him on the stage, their arms folded neatly behind them.
Chijiko took the front, the way their eyes crinkled told Takemichi a smile was hidden behind that mask with a cat motive.
“Good evening to you, my proud gang members! Our president has gathered us all here today! So let’s hear you welcome him properly! Welcome the father of this grand family! Hanagaki Takemichi!”
“Takemichi! Takemichi! Takemichi!”
Chijiko stepped aside, motioning for him to step forward. He did, putting aside all his doubts to address the crowd. He took in a deep breath before speaking.
“Thank you all!” That was enough to silence them, allowing for him to proceed. “All of you! Raise your heads!”
He gave them a few seconds, allowing for all of the members to raise their heads. From the upper levels of the warehouse, Takemichi spotted the other members of the intel division. Yamagishi was watching people with an analytical gaze, sometimes writing down in his notebook. Makoto had a bored look on his face, but there was a sharp glint in his eyes as he surveyed the crowd. Takuya was watching peacefully, waving when he caught his cousin’s eyes.
Kazutora was there as well, sitting next to his cousin as he watched with rapt attention. It was the first time they had brought him along for a meeting, even if he didn’t plan on joining or was intending on returning to Toman, they saw no harm in letting him here.
“We are gathered here today, for I was let in on the fact that a gang has been plotting something nefarious! The gang is none other than the one called Moebius!” He let his words sink, his voice travelling through the entire warehouse. None dared to speak, all waiting for him to continue.
Become their beloved father, not their hated sire.
“For a while now, Moebius has been trespassing on our territory! Provoking us on our own ground! Let me ask you this!” He swiped his hand through the air, giving his voice a single second of rest. “Do you think that behaviour is acceptable?!”
“NO!” Was the immediate response, pride swelling in his chest as they screamed their answer.
“Exactly!” He answered in kind, mirroring their energy. “This is the sort of disrespect that can not go unpunished! We will not tolerate Moebius mocking us, the Black Dragon! Am I right?!”
“YES!”
“Good!” He declared, standing tall and proud on the stage. “I want all of you to stand on alert, and if you happen to learn anything about Moebius, report it immediately to one of the five people standing on this stage infront of you! Did I make myself clear?!”
“YES!”
“I said!” He repeated, raising his voice. “DID I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR?!”
“YES, SIR!”
“Excellent!” Takemichi folded his arms behind his back, gazing at the crowd infront of him with a fire in his eyes. “From now on, I request that you all stand ready for combat! I want you all to be ready for any possible conflict at any possible time! Look forward to any possible outcome, and anticipate every possible scenarios! I want you all ready to wage war! Until I say so, sleep with an eye open! Am I clear?!”
“YES, SIR!”
“Will we back down?!”
“NO, SIR!”
“Will we accept defeat?!”
“NO, SIR!”
“Who are we?!”
“BLACK DRAGON!”
“I said, who are we?!”
“BLACK DRAGON!”
“Exactly! We won’t lose! We never will! For as long as I’m standing! For as long as I exist! I won’t give up! I never will! I shall fight my way to victory! And to all those who stand behind me, I won’t let you down! So if you are with me, let me hear your voice!”
“YEAH!”
“ARE YOU ALL WITH ME?!”
“YEAH!”
“BLACK DRAGON!”
“BLACK DRAGON!”
“BLACK DRAGON!”
Takemichi let a grin split his face as the chanting reached his ears, tilting his head back to look at his captains.
Akkun had this look of fond exasperation, Koko shared the same expression except there was amusement in that as well, Chijiko was chanting along with the crowd, and Inupi had a look of joy on his face.
He looked at Takemichi, smiling brightly before mouthing a “Thank you.”
Takemichi could only grin in response.
“Takemichi! That was amazing!”
Takemichi smiled sheepishly at Kazutora who had a look of pure admiration on his face. The boy had immediately ran to him when the meeting had been proclaimed to be over, looking as excited as a five year at the prospect of ice-cream. He was currently bouncing up and down infront of Takemichi, smiling widely.
“You looked like a totally different person on stage! I didn’t think it was possible to cheer up a crowd so easily, but you pulled it off like it was nothing! It felt like I could take on the world in that moment!”
“Takemichi is special in that way.” Akkun piped in, “He has the kind of presence that makes you want to follow him, and has a very contagious determination. So long as he is standing, it feels like there is still hope. That’s why Koko and Inupi chose him after all, he has the right mentality and can lead an army to war.”
Kazutora only seemed to brighten more at the information, and the pure respect in his eyes was a bit startling. Takemichi was receiving too many praises though, his poor heart couldn’t handle all of it.
“T-thanks guys. You flatter me, really. But I’m not that great. I’m sure there are many other people out there who could have done a better job. Like the other possible candidate for the spot of president. Shiba Taiju, right?”
“You’re joking, right?” Koko’s eternal angry looking face was looking at him, an eyebrow raised in slight disbelief and amusement. “He might have been able to lead those men out there, but it would have been through fear and respect. Every member of the gang would have been loyal to him, yes, but there is no way that it would have been to the same extent as you.”
“He would have led through fear, you practically became a father to your men. And so far that has worked in our favour. I mean, the amount of traitors is quite low, they all practically adore you.” Chijiko chimed in, lowering their mask to speak properly.
Takuya perked up upon noticing his cousin’s face, and immediately stopped people from drowning him in affection. “Okay! Okay! We get it! Takemichi is awesome! But can we just proceed before he passes out?”
They all turned to their president who was red faced, and looked dazed. Chijiko smiled, grabbing the teen by his arm’s before gesturing to the room.
“Let’s all go grab something to eat! I’m sure all of us are pretty hungry after this night of excitement! My treat!”
Inupi is aware of the fact that Black dragon was a legacy Shinichiro had intended to pass to his little brother. The only reason it hadn’t was due to the fact that said brother had went ahead and founded his own gang, Tokyo Manji gang more known as Toman.
In all honesty, Inupi shouldn’t be surprised that Mikey is interested in the 10th president of his brother’s legacy. It’s only natural he shows even the slightest amount of interest.
Yet when those hollow eyes trail after the form of their leader, a flicker of curiosity in them, something akin to dread settles in Inupi’s stomach. Dead eyes staring at his commander with the slightest of interest in them is something Inupi finds more terrifying than an angry Takemichi.
(And by the gods, does he never want to face an angry Takemichi ever again.
Inupi had understood why he had been given the will but not the physical strength that day. The gods had simply been merciful.)
“They will clash eventually.” Koko tells him when he confides into him, looking bored but Inupi could see the trace of unease in his form. “We can’t keep them away from each other forever. Mikey is already interested, it’s only a matter of time before he acts on the urge to satisfy his curiosity. Plus, with their new found friendship with Kazutora, they will be bound to bump into each other.”
“I’m aware of that.” Is all he says, doing his best to avoid snapping at his best friend.
“If you panic this much with Mikey, then I wonder how you will handle Izana.”
Inupi thinks of a man who knows of only one way to lead, of a man who won’t hesitate to kill, of a man responsible for the fall of Shinichiro’s legacy.
Izana is someone who admired Shinichiro greatly, his death had affected him just as strongly. Inupi dreads the day those eyes will land on his president and see the resemblance. He dreads the day the man will get close, and try to replace the hole in his heart with their leader.
Inupi dreads the day either of those monsters sees the potential in Hanagaki Takemichi and think “Ah, he reminds me of him. So now, he has to stay with me.”
Koko must have tracked his train of thoughts, because he lightly bumps his shoulder while offering his usual cocky smile.
“Relax. Takemichi is strong, he can set boundaries when he has to. Plus, if anyone was to ever actually threaten Takemichi, Himiko would be the first one to retaliate. And we all know that girl is a psycho with a blood obsession she compensates for with sweets and love who is rather skilled with knives and guns due to being the daughter of a war veteran.”
Inupi never wished to be at the end of a weapon held by a Hanagaki again. Especially Himiko who had no qualms harming a person for either her personal gain or own amusement. At least with Takemichi you could see the lack of joy. The girl just smiled and blushed like her crush had just confessed to her.
“Everything will be fine. The two have crazy haunches that helped us a bunch of times. Just ask them to avoid those two, and they will for as long as they can. If they approach them, just trust them. Takemichi may not look like it, but he is crazy smart.”
“...Did you just call our commander dumb-looking?”
“No, I called him naive.”
“...That’s fair.”
“This ain’t fair!”
Takemichi easily avoided the Shogi board that was thrown his way, leaning on one hand as he stared at Himiko in boredom. Said girl was currently pulling at her hair, a raging flame burning in those yellow eyes.
Hinata was watching them in concern, unfamiliar to the look of utter boredom on her boyfriend’s face and the flaming anger of the girl she considered her sister.
(Hinata remembered the warning their grandmother had given her regarding their mother’s side of the family. The old woman had been dead serious, no trace of mischief on her form.
“Dear, there are three things you need to remember concerning Fujikami clan.” She had nodded, listening carefully to the elderly woman. “The first; the greatest insult to people of that clan is to tell them they are too boring or predictable.”
She had been confused by that, asking why. “You are speaking to people who can see the future dear. You are insulting their ability to foresee events, their greatest weapon. Second; Never harm their current interest. It might be animal, a person, an object but make sure to never threaten something they deem interesting. Many of the clan have blood on their hands because of people’s inability to understand we don’t abide to others’ rules.”
Another nod, and a request to tell her the last thing.
“It is said we are completely bored of life, that is not completely true. We still have the slightest interest in people, as small as it may be. That is why, we are eager to meet people. To see how long they will interest us. So, whatever you do. Never bore a Fujikami. We all share that absolute look of pure despair when faced with boredom. Empty eyes that reflect no light. At that moment, we put aside every possible we may have to overcome that boredom.”
“Takemichi-kun...is he also...?”
“No. The dear boy has an unrivalled love for life. Every creature on this earth owns his love. That is why he caused such an uproar in the clan. That is why the day will come where you might have to protect him from his own family.”)
She didn’t like those look on their faces, not one bit.
“W-why don’t we do something else? I’m sure we can find something interesting to do that doesn’t force one of us to sit it out.”
Himiko just groaned in acceptance, while Takemichi stood up and stretched. Hina was always amazed by how flexible the boy was.
“We could dress up?”
This has both girl perk up, and they look at Takemichi tentatively. The older boy sighs, before a smile creeps onto his face.
“I will go look for the wig.” Both Hinata and Himiko bounce up in joy at that, and Himiko is already going through her room for the material they need. Hinata quickly puts a chair into place, putting the make-up box on the desk.
Himiko is already placing all of the clothes onto the bed, the boxes of shoes staying on the base of the bed.
“Do you want to go after or before me?”
Hina pauses to think, eying the marks of eyeliner with envy, before nodding to herself. “I’m okay with going after you. Although Takemichi-kun should probably go last, I mean...” She blushed, thinking of her boyfriend dressing up as a girl.
Himiko must have sensed her train of thoughts, because she grin cheekily, looking at Hinata with yellow eyes that had slit pupils. “Hina-chan...I didn’t think you were the perverted kind.”
“WHAT! No! It’s not – I didn’t –” She quickly tired to deny, her face turning red with each second. Himiko smiled, cat-like and teasing in every possible way.
“Is it not? So you’re telling me you weren’t thinking of my brother in a short skirt that would show a lot more than his legs?”
“Himiko-chan! I wasn’t I –”
“Oh?” The girl got close, and it was then that Hinata remembered how easy it was to forget how absolutely good looking the younger Hanagaki was. Himiko leaned in, her face just a little bit too close for comfort, eyes gleaming dangerously.
Oh god! She’s hot!
“Then tell me, Hina-chan...what were you thinking of about? Is there something...you wish for my brother to do? Especially do to you? Hmmm? Tell me. How do you want to see my brother?”
“I – I –”
“Himiko!” They were immediately pulled apart, Hinata tucked into a chest with her face still red, and Himiko still smiling like a cat. “I don’t know what you said to Hina-chan, but I want you far away from her for the rest of the day!”
“What? I did nothing wrong.”
“Right.” Takemichi turned to her, looking concerned. Hinata felt like she had done something horribly wrong in that moment. “Hina-chan, are you okay? Do you need anything?”
The previous words flooded into her mind again, and she went redder than a tomato.
“Takemichi...-kun...” Hinata fainted.
“WHAT DID YOU DO?!”
“AHAHAHA!”
“Hana-chan, this way.”
Takemichi – disguised as a girl named Hana – follows Hina and Himiko through the mall, their hands intertwined as they weave through the mass. Hana nodded, tightening her grip on their hands while letting them lead the way.
“I know a super cute café close by! We could go there? I really want to try their newest dessert!”
“Himiko-chan, eating so much sweet isn’t healthy. You could get really sick.”
Himiko pouts, looking at Hina like the girl had stabbed her in the back. Then she quickly switches gear, fixing her glasses with an air of seriousness. “Hina-chan, I have two choice. I either love blood excessively, or I love sweets excessively. My body has built in antibodies to ensure my obsession wouldn’t cost me. Poison that works instantly would take three hours to work on me. So don’t worry too much. I will be fine. Michi is there to stop me from eating too much of something just like I am there to stop him from dying from a wound he didn’t notice.”
“Are we just going to stand here for the rest of the day, or are we going to have fun?” Droned a robotic voice, Hana holding up her phone where she had written her thoughts.
“Oh! Right! So, are we going or not? I will pay!”
They end up in the park after their stop at the café, sitting on a bench as they take the time to enjoy the cool breeze that was rare in June.
“Today was fun.” Himiko says in her smallest voice possible, an indication to the fact that she was extremely sincere. Hinata hummed, sipping her smoothie as she looked ahead. Hana leans onto the bench, her lips staying on the straw of her drink. “Let’s do this again soon...be it with Hana or Takemichi...I don’t mind wearing a dress in public if I can be with my favourite people...”
Himiko smiled in earnest, and Hina blushed in joy.
I wish this peaceful times could last forever...
The moment he had thought that he had jinxed it.
“Well, well, well, isn’t that Himiko?” Hana pushed a strand of hair behind her ear, blue eyes going cold when she looked at the group of boys who had interrupted her. There were five of them, and she vaguely recognised them as a group Himiko and Takemichi had beaten up a while.
“Well, it looks like your precious ‘Onii-sama’ isn’t here to protect you this time, eh?”
Hina threw her an amused look, and Hana bit back a snort. Himiko sighed, clearly displeased at the turn of events. She put her drink down on the bench, ready to stand up and deal with this. Only to be stopped by Hina.
“Hina-chan?” The brown haired girl smiled at them before standing up, dusting her skirt. “You girls stay here, I will deal with this.”
Hana watched as she walked up to the guys, not looking the slightest bit anxious despite the obvious sneers she was getting. Hina pulled out something from her skirt’s pocket, and the two girls sitting down realized it was a pair of fingerless weighted gloves.
“Oh? What is this? Going to get on knees and beg prettily for you friends? I didn’t know Takemichi’s girlfriend was such a – ” He never got to finish his sentence as he was silenced by a punch to the face, courtesy of an angry Hina.
The leader landed on his back, nose most likely broken as he was sporting blood on his face. Hina didn’t stop there though, she immediately turned to the closest guy and delivered a kick to his face, a kick strong enough to have him flying to the other one, knocking them both down.
The other two finally snapped out of their daze, one attempting to punch her only for her to dodge and deliver a punishing punch to his stomach that had him staggering back. The last guy tried to punch her as well, but his punch was blocked, he was rewarded with a knee to the stomach. The other guy who had been trying to stand received a foot to the face for his struggle.
Then Hina spoke, cold and sharp.
“If I ever see you bothering someone again, it will be the end of your life.”
The group immediately ran away, leaving the three in the park. Hina turned to them, looking proud of herself as she took off her gloves. Himiko was the first to react.
“Hina-chan! That was amazing!” They are crowding around the girl quickly, smiling widely as she blushes at the compliments. “The way you kicked their ass was simply incredible! Those karate lessons clearly weren’t for show!”
Hana nodded in agreement, beaming at the girl infront of her. “My brother’s girlfriend is amazing! You guys make the best power couple ever!”
“We do.” Takemichi muttered under his breath, knowing full well he had been heard.
“You guys are disgusting.”
Takemichi doesn’t bother reprimanding Chijiko, looking over the two teens for injuries. The girl is crying while thanking him, while the boy looks close to tears but is doing his best to comfort his girlfriend. Takemichi pats their head like his grandmother always did, smiling softly as he reassures them that they are safe.
They probably couldn’t hear what Chijiko was saying, he had learned to constantly be able to notice their voice, even in a crowd.
“Not only where you planning on jumping innocent bystanders, you also planned on raping the girl infront of her boyfriend?” Takemichi didn’t feel an ounce of sympathy when Chijiko stepped on one of the goons faces, kicking another one in the stomach before stomping on a hand and most likely breaking it.
They gripped onto one’s hair, lifting him up before glaring directly into his eyes.
“Scum like you should just disappear from the surface of the earth.”
They punched him before dropping them, walking over to the trio. They took Takemichi’s place, nodding at him before they traded places. Takemichi took out his phone, quickly calling Inupi. He was answered almost immediately.
“Inupi-kun, is everything good on your side?”
“Hai. We managed to arrive before anyone could get hurt. The parents are okay, if not a bit startled. You?” He looked onto the pile of beaten up people, wiping the line of blood from under his nose with a thumb. “The young couple is fine, just a bit scared. Chijiko did a number on them though. I’m personally just glad that none of them got stabbed, dealing with the police is a pain.”
“It is.” Inupi agreed, before saying something to someone behind him. Most likely Koko. “And you?”
“What?” Inupi asked, sounding confused.
“Are you and Koko-kun okay?” He heard a snort, speak of the devil. “As if these weaklings could take us down. Have more faith in us, president.”
Takemichi chuckled. “I know, I know. Sorry. You guys did great, I’m sure. I just worry for you guys.”
“Aww~” The new voice wasn’t expected, and Takemichi’s eyes widen. “Wait, is Kazutora-kun with you guys?”
“Yep~ I couldn’t just stand by and let them have all the fun now~” Said boy sing-song, and the dual headed boy could hear the smile in his voice. “Oh, well then, good job to you too then, Kazutora-kun!”
“Thanks!”
Takemichi threw a look over his shoulder, and like he suspected, the two bystanders were both being patched up by Chijiko. And by the stars sticker on their cheeks, as well as the chocolate they had in hand, the teen had successfully cheered them up.
“We will meet you guys there then. We will be walking these guys home. See you.”
“Buh-bye!” He heard from Kazutora, almost muting out the small bye Inupi had muttered to him. Takemichi turned to Chijiko, who was already telling the two teens a story in an attempt of distracting them for their recent trauma.
“Do you want us to carry you?” Takemichi asks once he is standing next to them. “I’m good.” The boy quickly says, the girl seems to hesitate before nodding.
“Well then,” Takemichi swiftly puts her on his back, before letting himself being led to the guy’s home.
Chijiko fills the silence like a pro, completely distracting the girl on his back. Takemichi has to rely on the boy as his sibling chatters loudly about the time they declared war on a bunch of 7 years old because they stole their candy.
“Thanks again.” The boy says, Takemichi smiles easily, a bit relieved when he spots Kazutora standing infront of a house while waving at them excitedly.
“It was no big deal. I’m just glad you’re both okay.”
They end up having to deal with another row of tears as the girl’s parents thank them for saving their daughter.
Takemichi thinks it’s worth it when he sees the family smile.
It was worth it.
“Well then, it seems that Black dragon and Moebius are officially going to wage war against each other.” Akkun doesn’t look up from the manga he is reading, even though he should be doing researches for the gang. Takemichi let’s it slide as he was recently put under a lot stress with the entire Moebius issue.
Takemichi hums, his eyes never leaving Himiko and Kazutora who are having a very animated rock-paper-scissor contest. Himiko was cheating though, Takemichi could see the way she was staring a bit into space and not at their hands, as well as the slight look of realization she had. She was using her powers. Meaning she was winning by a lot.
Kazutora just looked annoyed at his continuous lose.
“It was kind of inevitable. We just need to fix a date, and warn the rest of the gang about it and we will be set.” Inupi says before popping a piece of homemade candy into his mouth, Koko just grunts in agreement.
“This will be fun. Hey, Takemichi, what’s the worst case scenario and the percentage of it happening?”
It had become a habit of doing this. It was something they had done ever since they were small, they were all aware of Takemichi’s sixth sense in a way. The others never tried to force an explanation out of him, the boy had been so glad when they told him he could tell them when he felt like it, this had pushed him to tears. They would have a problem, and then Takemichi would tell them the worst case and the chances of it happening.
Takemichi hummed, adapting a think face. Himiko had never liked that face though, she said she looked too much like their father when doing work.
Images flood his mind, and the feeling of clarity is familiar. It feels like hours for Takemichi, but it’s barely been a second.
Then he smiles, before saying. “Worst case scenario? Someone will die. I’d say about 25%.”
Koko chuckles. “It will probably the idiot who tries to take away Himiko’s candy during the fight.”
They all laugh like it was a joke.
Takemichi had never been more serious in his life.
Notes:
Oh! We finally entering Canon territory! Next time we will be seeing a few of our favourite boys! And a few cameos from our favorite girls!
I’m of the firm belief that Takemichi could rock a dress and pass as a girl with a little bit of help. Also, in this fic he doesn’t have that horrendous haircut, he has fashion tastes in this fic. He only bleached his hair here because he wanted to look like his mother.
Only Hinata is aware of the history behind their oddness, and that’s because Himiko wants the girl as her sister-in-law. Naoto knows about it too, but that’s not something Himiko is ever going to know for the sake of Takemichi’s life.
Next chapter is going to be interesting!
Chapter Text
Inupi had learned to respect the oldest Hanagaki sibling after witnessing how he had quickly turned a fight around despite his lack of fighting skills.
He had watched amazed as the boy, sporting a black eye and a busted lip, had dropped to the ground, swept his opponent off his feet and delivered a punishing kick to his jaw. He hadn’t been fighting, he had been dancing in that very moment.
Inupi had watched with bathed breath as the boy started moving like he was dancing. He had bended back, landing on his hands before using his legs to grab the arm that tried to hit him, and threw the other boy over him before landing on his feet with ease. The other boy had stood infront of his sister, tears streaming down his face, but never backing down. When the group had fled, under the pretext of having enough of those two, the boy had simply went to comfort his sister.
A sister who had fretted over him like he was made of glass despite the boy having taken a metal pipe to the head and standing back up like it had been a love tap.
Inupi had made the relation to Shinichiro-san immediately. The way the older had been unable to stand up for himself when another girl had started scolding him had only implemented the belief.
He had respected Takemichi before, but after interacting with the boy, the respect had turned into admiration.
Soft fingers tapped lightly at the edge of his scar, before gently rubbing the skin under his eyes. Blue eyes gazed softly at him, filled in inexplicable warmth as the boy examined the scar on his face with a softness that felt unparalleled.
“You know,” The voice snaps him out of his daydream, and the smile that is sent his way has every possible doubt he ever felt about the boy vanish into a void to be never retrieved. “The first time that I saw you, the first thing I thought was ‘Wow, that scar is awesome! He looks so badass!’. Now though, when I see you I can only think that ‘Wow, he is so awesome! Even after everything he still looks badass.’”
Inupi didn’t frown, but he tilted his head to the side. “Did your opinion about my scar change?”
Takemichi chuckled, rubbing his scar gently. “Of course not. You wouldn’t be who you are without this scar. It’s a proof that you survived, isn’t it?”
When Koko had seen him after that, he had simply raised an eyebrow before asking, “The Takemichi effect?”
“The Takemichi effect.” He had confirmed.
Inupi admired a boy who was younger than him, he wasn’t the only one if the looks the boy received from the gang members were anything to go by.
“I think I fell in love...” Kazutora collapses on the couch next to him, looking a bit dazed. Inupi looked at Akkun, the boy just shrugging saying. “It’s just the first time he had to suffer from the Takemichi effect.”
“Oh. Make sense.” He heard Koko say, returning to his game of monopoly. “Kazutora-kun still needs to get used to the Takemichi effect, huh? I thought he would have been used to it by now though.” Chijiko made grabby hands at Koko, and the boy sighed before placing a stack of monopoly money in it.
“To be fair, you can’t exactly get used to it. You just learn how to not breakdown on spot and instead wait to be in the comfort of your own room.”
“This is normal?” The boy asked, and they all responded in harmony with a, “Yep.”
Akkun returned to typing out something on his phone, while saying, “Everyone in the gang do their best to get those reactions that would result in Takemichi looking at them with that look in his eyes. I think the first time everyone in the gang collective experienced it was at a meeting where Takemichi declared he was proud of all us for winning a fight. The smile almost blinded me.”
Kazutora sunk into the couch more, before muttering to himself.
“Is this what a loving parent feels like?”
Inupi had smiled to himself at that. “No. The love of a parent doesn’t compare to the love of Takemichi.”
And he was right. It was the love and respect he had for Takemichi that helped Inupi stand infront of Sano Manjiro without a single ounce of fear. The boy with the eyes that resembled so much that of dead man was regarding him with something like disinterest in them.
Behind him, his second in command was looking at ease but there was a warning in Draken’s gaze that told him that he should be careful what he says.
Inupi would survive this encounter, he had dinner with the Hanagaki siblings tomorrow and he wasn’t going to miss out on their new katsudon recipe even if god himself tried to stop him.
So, despite how much he really just wants to turn around and leave, he wills himself to be polite. Channelling his inner Takemichi to deal with this issue without provoking a possible madman.
“Mikey, can I help you?” Takemichi and Himiko’s billion watt smiles are worth it.
The blonde infront of him hums, taking all the time in the world. Inupi wonders if he should just put a red cross on the boy by telling Himiko he would be a bad influence on Takemichi. He tucks the thought away, and decides to consider it later.
“I heard you chose a new commander for the black dragons. He looks like a weakling though. Why did you chose him?”
The slight against Takemichi manages to rattle Inupi’s chains, but months of having to deal with an overexcited Himiko prevents him from immediately snapping at the boy who is the brother of a man he used to respect.
“You didn’t see him fight. He has the potential of your brother. He fixed the black dragons.”
It was a bold claim, but he knew how true it was. Takemichi had fixed the broken mess that had been the black dragons, and put them back together stronger.
Mikey only hums, and a sense of dread fill the taller blonde at that. “Well, whatever. It isn’t my business anyway.”
He turns around, walking away and leaving Inupi behind with a horrible feeling in his chest. What he mumbles as he walks away only solidifies Inupi’s concerns.
“I will see for myself what he is capable of soon anyway.”
That night he clings to Takemichi like a little kid desperately looking for comfort, the boy doesn’t ask questions and simply hugs him back.
Himiko glowered at her journal, the drawing of someone laying on the ground with what looked to be like blood escaping them. Except the part where a person was supposed to be was blank. There was just the body reference and that was it. This made her want to stab something.
“Here.” She looked up at the voice, placing the tea on the table was none other than Takemichi. A huge smile was plastered on his face, and he ruffled her hair gently before sitting down next to her.
“Still no luck?”
She shook her head, turning her eyes to the book once more. She twirled her pen in hand, her fingers drumming against the coffee table.
“I can’t come up with any possible idea of who it could be. I already tried the blood of the others, and it was none of them. Judging by the character reference, it should obviously be a male. However, it’s hard to know whether it’s a boy or a man, because there are cases were people are clearly younger than they look! And I haven’t been getting any leads, as the only thing I mention is a new era for us!”
Her brother frowned as well, understanding her frustration. Himiko took the cup of tea, chugging down a generous amount before placing down the cup.
“May I?” She passed him the book without hesitation, burying her face in her arms while pouting. “Why did we have to deal with this crap? I’m not mentally well for this.”
“Say, Himiko?” She hummed, sitting straight up again. Takemichi was pointing at the sentence she had written a while ago, frowning in confusion.
“When is the fight with Moebius?” She tilted her head, recalling what Akkun had said at the last meeting. “The 16th of July. We are the 10th so in six days.”
Takemichi nodded, before returning to look at the journal with confusion. “Then, why would Moebius attack us again? The fight on the 16 will be their total defeat. There is a reason for them to attack us again, they lost the fight but wish for a rematch. However that’s not how things are done. The 3rd of August is too soon. So, why would they attack us again?”
Himiko’s eyes widen, and she immediately pulled out a scalpel.
No one needed to know where she had gotten it. Okaa-sama and Otou-sama didn’t mind, so it was fine. Michi was worried, but so long as she never stabbed someone with it, he was okay.
She quickly nicked her brother’s finger, allowing for a fat drop of blood to land on her palm. She nicked her finger on her fang, letting her blood mix with his before licking her palm clean.
There was a moment of dullness, and then images flooded her mind.
A body, blood, white jackets, headless angels, a festival, a knife, an ambulance, a scream, black uniforms, bikes, Sin and Punishment, rain, and a continuous beeping that ended in a shrill pitch.
Himiko gasps when the visions is over, senses on alert, and an overwhelming feeling of awareness spreading through out her being. She grips at the side of her face, her hand clutching the hair and skin in the area as she feels her scar throb in protest of what she just did.
A cold object was gently placed onto her forehead, and the cool sensation slowly spread across her head. Himiko let out a sigh of pure bliss, letting the tension flow out of her body.
“Better?”
“Mhm~”
The moment her headache subdued, she looked at what she had written down. Careful to analyse every word carefully.
On the 3rd of August 2005, D..ke. will be killed. He will be stabbed during a conflict with a gang called Moebius, in a parking lot. This will mark a new era for us. One filled with blood.
I was at the festival with Hina, Michi, Mi..y, D..ke., and .m.a.
D..ke. and .m.a ended up going somewhere together, Hina and Michi were cheering her on, hoping D..ke. would finally take the hint. I told the two to enjoy their date, .m.a denied that they were dating, D..ke. said nothing. I called him a coward and jokingly asked .m.a on a date.
They way he clenched his fist in jealousy and the look in his eyes was worth it.
When they left, we went around the stalls. Michi bought us all taiyakis, Mi..y looked happy as he ate messily. Michi ended up wiping the corners of his mouth by reflex, and patted his head. That was funny.
I said I needed to go to the bathroom before leaving the others at the shooting stall, it started raining soon afterwards.
I saw a few people wearing the Toman uniform head into the forest, I followed them.
Michi, Hina and Mi..y had taken refuge under a tree in the forest, then Michi got a call from Yamagishi. Yamagishi told him that a few ex-members of Toman were planning to hurt D..ke., and that a new gang might be targeting us.
Mi..y and Michi immediately started looking for him.
I continued following those guys, and we ended up at a temple. A few ex-members of Moebius were with them, they were planning on killing Chijiko too. They were part of a new gang. I was planning on slipping away but ended up found because I slipped.
I was recognised as Michi’s sister, they started saying things I didn’t like. I sent Michi an emergency text as I threw them a stone. They hit me on the head with a rock as I screamed.
I died of blood loss.
Michi received my text, and got worried. He sent an emergency text to Akkun.
They ended up at a parking lot, where D..ke. was fighting a bunch of guys. Then the leader arrived and mentioned how he was now the commander of the new Moebius. Valhalla.
He had the words Sin and Punishment tattooed on his hands.
He mentioned he wanted to dance with Michi, and that it was sad Chijiko wasn’t with him. He said he would kill them.
D..ke. was stabbed during the fight, Michi got jumped when he was carrying him away and got stabbed too. The ambulance arrived too late, and there was only space for a single person, Michi had to sit down and D..ke. bled to death.
Michi ended up dying because of the stab wound hitting his liver.
On that day, Hanagaki Takemichi, Hanagaki Himiko, and R..g.j. ..n ended up being kill
The more Himiko read, the paler she got. Her blood freezing in her veins as she read the last line, bouncing around her head as she tried to comprehend what exactly she was reading.
“We’re going to die...?” Himiko muttered, sweat rolling off her temple as she suddenly felt like the weight of the world rested upon her small shoulders.
From the corner of her eye she could see the way her brother was paler than her, fear itched into his form, and breathing going a little bit too fast. Takemichi moved, pulling the woollen glove off his hand before quickly grabbing her hand.
Himiko tensed up, the unexpected contact scaring her, but Takemichi was taking back his hand before she could even compose herself.
“You get hit on the head with a rock, and I get stabbed in the liver and die. Someone else was with us too, he got stabbed in the stomach...we all die that day...what changed?”
Himiko pulled at her hair, trying to recall any possible events that could have caused the future to go off rails. Then she remembered.
“It was a conflict with Moebius, but the conflict will be pushed forward. The lower ranked members that won’t join the black dragons obviously won’t accept that. Especially the ones we beat up to save those people. So they –”
“They will try to get revenge.” Takemichi finished, putting back on his glove.
A heavy silence weights on them after they realize how far this goes. Numerous what-ifs flood their mind, scenarios and possibilities, clues and hints about what exactly could lead to such a horrible future.
They both come to the same conclusion. Takemichi is the one to prompt the start of the conversation.
“This...can’t be all a coincidence. Something is...amiss.” He says, grabbing her wrist and giving it a gentle squeeze. The ash-blonde haired girl immediately understands the request, slowly letting go of her hair and wincing when a few strands of hair fall off as well.
“Someone might be pulling the strings behind the scenes. And whoever it is,” Himiko closed her journal, locking it with the key around her neck.
“They know how to use their pieces.”
Chijiko bit into their chocolate bar with an expression of pure bliss, Akkun skilfully weaving his hands through the locks of hair. His red curly locks were pushed to the side so they wouldn’t hinder his vision, clips and pins keeping them in place. Chijiko was glad they stopped that ridiculous pompadour hairstyle, rare were the people who could pull it off.
“Chijiko?” They hummed in response, not moving their head so as to avoid ruining the teens skilled work. “When Takemichi said that there was a 25% chance someone would die during the fight, he was serious wasn’t he?”
This had them pause, and they cursed them self for forgetting how perspective the boy that was braiding their hair could be.
Takemichi didn’t simply choose him because they were friends. Yamagishi might be called ‘The brain' but Akkun was chosen as the captain for the intel faction for a reason.
A heavy sigh broke them from their thoughts. Fingers pausing in their work for a minute before resuming. “Judging from your reaction, he truly was, huh.”
Chijiko swallowed the chocolate in their mouth, noting it had gotten a bit bitter. They couldn’t allow that to last though.
“I’ve been having thoughts a kid my age shouldn’t have. Do I need to worry? Will someone I love get hurt? Will I watch them die without being able to do anything? But I guess I don’t compare to you two, who started wondering about those things at the age of six. I won’t look into your oddness like promised, but I want to know something.”
They hummed, letting him know he could continue.
“Is it the reason why you have scars and that you had us promise we would all live to 50 at least and that you would help us reach that age?”
They flinched, grip on their chocolate bar tightening for a few seconds before relenting. They grit their teeth, knowing their reaction was enough of an answer in itself. Chijiko sighed, letting out a loud whine as they moved away from Akkun, the boy removing his hands from their hair.
“You’re so annoying, you know that?” They only get a laugh in return, and they shoot him a glare over their shoulder before returning to pouting.
The silence is strangely comfortable, but heavy with anticipation on Akkun’s part. Chijiko had to answer him, no matter how much they didn’t want to.
“It’s part of the reason. Our family – on our mother’s side – was cursed, and our oddness continued for generations. However, that wasn’t the reason I had you guys promise you will live to your 50 at least.” They stood up, noting how beautiful their braided hair looked before turning around.
“I love you guys! I love you really much! It’s hard for me to love other people, everyone in the family has difficulty experiencing an emotion that isn’t boredom! Michi is the first exception! That’s why! That’s why...I...I will do my best to protect you! I – I love you and I want you to be okay!”
A hand rested itself on her head, and Himiko realized that she had closed her eyes then. Akkun was smiling at her, looking proud and concerned all at the same time. It took a while to realize she was crying.
“Geez, you really are Takemichi’s sister. Although you are less of a crybaby.”
Himiko thought that was the nicest thing someone—excluding Takemichi himself – ever told her.
She still punched him for the crybaby comment though. She couldn’t let the disrespect towards his higher ranked members slide.
Inupi prided himself in his ability to keep his cool during difficult situations, Takemichi had personally complimented him about it. Himiko/Chijiko had also said that was a wonderful skill to have, a skill that helped him keep his place among the top four on the dragon’s head.
Inupi remembered the way Chijiko scoffed, more amused than offended. “More like the four soothing the crying dragon.” Takemichi had cried just to prove their point.
Inupi could keep his calm in many situations, however when it was an excited looking Yamagishi delivering the news? Inupi’s calm state of mind was always put to the test.
Chijiko is the first one to perk up, always grinning like a madman every time the boy with glasses barged into the room. The teen obviously enjoyed the chaos that would follow suit, regardless of if the others were okay with it or not. The blonde had learned that an Interested Chijiko was a dangerous Chijiko.
“Woah! Is it Christmas already? You look like me when given candy! Why don’t you slow down ‘Gishi-kun? For the sake of the others’ sanity! Oh! Those rhymed!” The blonde is fluttering out of their seat to walk up to the other teen, looking pleased and curious.
“Takemichi! You won’t believe the info I got!” The boy exclaimed, ignoring the teen that had an arm thrown over their shoulder as they walked him to the table where their leader sat.
“It doesn’t really matter if we believe it or not, your info is sadly never wrong.” He heard Koko mumble, and he was glad he wasn’t the only one unsettled. Takemichi was also looking concerned, and it must have been some last minute info as Akkun looked alert as well.
“I managed to get a list of all the possible guests at the fight with Moebius!”
“Guests?” Takemichi parroted with a confused expression, waving encouragingly at Kazutora who had peeked into the room curiously after Yamagishi burst into the room. The dual haired boy perked up, walking in with more confidence after being sent an encouraging nod by Koko, and Akkun.
“It’s not that strange for other delinquents to attend the fight of other gangs. They won’t intervene in any possible way, but they are free to watch what happens during the fight.” The teen piped in, immediately making a beeline to stand in-between Akkun and Takemitchy. His temporary captain, and the man he respected.
“Black dragon has been the hot news in the delinquent lately. We just kind of popped out of nowhere, and managed to climb the ranks faster than a monkey climbs a tree. It’s natural that people are interested.” The captain of the intel division continued, eyeing his subordinate with a bit of jealousy when he was passed a candy from their leader.
I have a bad feeling... Inupi thought wearily, watching as Takemichi gestured for the boy to go on. He took a sip of his tea, relishing in it’s warmth.
“The list of attendants for the fight between Black dragon and Moebius; The infamous Haitani brothers, Haitani Ran and Haitani Rindou, members of Kyogoku, a gang in Roppongi. Akashi Takeomi, a former member of the first generation of black dragon. And finally, Ryuguji Ken and Sano Manjiro, A.K.A Draken and Mikey, the vice-commander and commander of the Tokyo Manji gang!”
Inupi spat out his drink in surprise, earning himself a concern shout from the people in the room. A hand is patting his back gently as he coughs out the liquid that managed to get to his lungs. A handkerchief is pressed against his cheek, wiping the tea on his cheeks, before hovering over his mouth.
Inupi manages to gather himself after a few seconds, taking the piece of fabric with a thanks before waving the others off.
Everyone return to their position, although they all look at him in concern. Koko is still close by, but the smile he sends his way is enough to calm the boy down.
“It’s all Mikey’s fault.”
“Kazutora-kun! You were making progress!”
“No, no, he is right. It’s Mikey’s fault.”
“Inupi-kun!”
“Takuya-kun, are you going to be okay in tomorrow’s fight?”
Their cousin regards them with a blank stare before placing his hands on his hips and frowning. The finishing blow is when he increases the pitch of his voice before saying, “I might be a frail person, but I can kick your ass, young one.” Takemichi almost chokes on his boba tea, but Himiko is not as lucky as she snorts the drink out through her nose.
“Oh god! Obaa-sama has risen from the grave!” Takuya ends up breaking composure, doubling over to laugh as well. Takemichi passes Himiko a tissue despite his state of uncontrolled laughter, laughing even more when she let’s out an uncontrolled wheeze.
“All that is missing is the dress!” Takemichi says after they manage to control themselves, and the image of their cousin in a dress is able to send the in another leap of laughter.
“You’re right, Michi! If only Takuya-kun wasn’t such a coward and would wear a dress like you though.” The boy’s response is to flip the girl off, and Takemichi pushes Himiko’s head down in a gesture they have all learned meant ‘Humble yourself. You’re the one in the wrong.’
“It’s Takuya-kun’s body. He has the right to decide what he puts on it and what he doesn’t. You can’t force your opinion on others Himiko.” The girl’s shoulders sag in a way that tells she understood the light scolding, and the disappointed look Takemichi was shooting her must have affected her greatly as when she peeked to look at his face she grew a little bit sulkier.
“Yes. I understand.”
“Good. Now apologize. Properly.”
There is a sigh, “I’m sorry for calling you a coward, Takuya-kun.”
Their cousin smiled, smug but also sheepish. “It’s okay. You’re forgiven.”
Takemichi smiles, and that immediately brightens the mood like nothing happened. Himiko stands up after a while, licking her lips to rid them of the white cream on them. “Need to go to the bathroom.” Is all she says before fluttering away, Takemichi taps his arms and gesture for him to keep looking at her.
Himiko bumps into someone, a girl of about their age, and she ends up hastily apologising. The stranger smiles, assuring her that everything is fine with a dismissive wave of the hand, but then Himiko smiles as well, and it’s that moment Takuya knows she is about to blurt out something that he can use as blackmail.
“You look very pretty! Too bad you probably have a boyfriend!”
There is a tense silence, as Himiko realizes what she said as her face slowly goes red, and the stranger blushes as well.
“I – um – Thanks but um...I’m single...?”
His cousin fumbles as she tries to save the situation, only to dig her grave even more.
“Cool! I mean – no! It’s not – but um – if you like being single that’s great – I just thought that – um...someone as pretty as you would surely – but that’s amazing – even though it’s not really – I...I mean I still have a chance! No, shit! Um! Bye!”
Himiko is running away to hide in the bathroom, and Takemichi and Takuya are stifling their laughs behind their hands. The girl stands there, shocked, flustered but also looking flattered.
She catches them staring, and mouths while jerking a thumb in the direction Himiko went, “You with her?”
They nod, and Takemichi writes down ‘We will be here next week at the same hour if you wanna see her again' on a piece of paper before going and giving it to the girl. They exchange quick words, and they separate with Takemichi holding a piece of paper with something for Himiko written on it.
Himiko comes back, and immediately buries her face in her arms, looking on the edge of tears and desperately trying not to cry. Her cheeks are puffed out while her face is red, tears streaming down her face as she clutches her skirt while biting back sobs.
“That was so embarrassing...” She says, while they pat her back comfortingly.
“It was, but at least you know what she thinks about you.” Takuya says while Takemichi slides Himiko the paper on which is written,
Thank you. You look very cute yourself.
-- Yuzuha
Himiko lights up like a light bulb after reading the words, still looking embarrassed but also very happy.
“Now, this is information that Akkun and the others would kill to have.”
The face Himiko makes as the sentence is registered is worth so much, and Takemichi will relish in the fact he managed to get a picture of it.
“When we win the fight, I want you to dye your hair black.”
Takemichi doesn’t even bother questioning Himiko’s sudden request, he just continues with stretching, answering without looking up from his work out. His sister continues to do her push up next to him, Nel sitting on her back for additional weight.
“Okay.” There is a pause, and the dual haired boy understands she was expecting a denial.
“Why do you want me to dye my hair back though?” Takemichi easily touches his toes, sitting with his legs split open in a perfect split. Himiko lays down on her stomach for a second, but the low growl from Nel is enough to have her back on her hands and toes.
“I...got into a fight with Okaa-sama because of something I found out.” He hummed, fixing her with a concerned look. “I was insulting her non-stop, but she wasn’t reacting. Then I told her she was one of the lamest person I ever met. She told me then ‘The only reason you’re still alive, is because you are loved by Takemichi’. She hung up then.”
“I look too much like her with my bleached hair, huh?” His younger sister nodded, and Takemichi didn’t mention the fact that the drop of liquid on the ground weren’t sweat but tears.
“Okay. I will. Also, do you plan on cutting your hair?” Their dog jumped off her back, signalling she was satisfied with Himiko’s work. The girl grabbed the long braid that went below her waist, before smiling.
“No. I want to cut it after I have my awesome character development!”
“What are we, in some goddamn shojo manga?”
“Hey! I make mangas and I’m an great artist! I put money in our pockets!”
“I bake and make commissions. I also put the food on the table, due to the fact that I’m mostly the one that cooks. I contribute as much as you do, actually, I contribute more!”
Himiko harrumphed, turning her head away as she huffed. Only to start laughing a few seconds later.
“Don’t forget Michi, I will kill you if you become a bad person.”
“And I will scold you to prevent you from becoming a bad person.”
“You guys ready?”
Chijiko stood next to him with a smile on their face, their uniform closed properly. Takemichi was wise enough to not mention the fact that Himiko’s lack of chest made it easier to pass for another gender. He didn’t want to end up like Yamagishi with a broken nose.
Akkun was fixing his uniform, the intel divisions uniform – which was basically a coat with a white hood – was worn with pride. The fact that it was all just a decoy as when the intel division got to work they would be in plain clothes was rather amusing. He gave a thumbs up, with a smirk. He was weaker than Koko and Inupi, but just barely.
Koko was smiling his usual smug looking smile, a pink tongue peeking out from his mouth. He was standing close to Inupi, the boy looking slightly tense due to the guests presents. Two specific ones to be exact. Takemichi wasn’t sure what the history behind Mikey and Inupi was, but he would try to honour the boy’s request.
Speaking of Mikey,
“Will this uniform really help me stay hidden?” Kazutora was fiddling with the hood of his intel style uniform, looking concerned. Takemichi didn’t know why he thought Mikey would kill him – actually, no, he knew, honestly Takemichi completely understood his fear.
Makoto was the first one to intervene though, comforting the boy in a rough way. He threw the boy’s hood over his head, before hitting it lightly. “Just keep your hood on, leave your head low, and fight when necessary. Try to avoid speaking as much as possible too. That will have the chance of your voice being recognised decreased.”
“You know I’m stronger than you right? Seeing from which division you are from, it’s safe to assume you don’t fight much. Plus, I’m older then you.” Kazutora said while he swatted the hand away from his head but followed the advice.
“Actually, the intel division is the one who gets into a lot of fights. We have to do our best to obtain the information we need after all, meaning we put our nose where it doesn’t belong. So we have to be able to defend ourselves after. Plus, we work directly under the first and second in command. We are stronger than we look.” Akkun corrected, looking smug when the other executives agreed.
“I could still kick his ass.” Kazutora said.
“You could, but it would be harder than expected.” The red haired boy easily agreed.
Chijiko smiled before going to Kazutora, and giving him a mask. “Here. I always have a spare mask with me. This should help hide your face more.” The boy with the wolf cut sent the teen a smile before putting the mask on.
Takemichi fixed his gloves one last time, and the look Chijiko sent told him they had a few samples of blood left in their pockets.
“Well then,” He turned around, pushing open the door where a stood lines upon lines of soldiers. Of his children.
“Let’s go, teach Moebius a lesson, black dragons!”
"YES, SIR!"
Notes:
Next chapter is the big fight! A fight we’ve all waited for! Next chapter is going to be packed with action for sure!
Mikey and draken making an appearance was fun to write, and Yuzuha, my baby, I love you!
We get to see the bad future of this au, and dear got was I mean on this one. They all die in the horrible future, so let’s hope that changes.
Inupi and Kazutora: It’s all Mikey’s fault.
I may have written Takemichi’s mother as a good person, but I will let you guys know that it was from Takemichi and Himiko’s pov, and when it concerns people they love, they tend to become unreliable narrators.
Himiko’s power allows her to see the visions as well, but the injury caused by her father makes it more painful so she only uses that ability that way when she is in a situation where she can’t write.
Next chapter is going to be fun! Takemichi is going to be badass, and Chijiko will too. The Untouchable duo is going to be seen in action!
Chapter Text
From the moment they entered the junkyard, Chijiko was instantly aware of the pair of eyes that followed Takemichi with interest in them.
Chijiko was the one who knew how far Takemichi’s kindness ran, they knew how much hating someone was hard for him. Their leader was so kind he would take a bullet for someone who had tried to kill him. The blonde teen knew how much the boy, who looked like he couldn’t possibly hurt a fly, didn’t seem to belong in this scenery.
With gangster and delinquents all looking ready to punt people into the ground, he stood out strangely with his serene smile and his calm demeanour. Hanagaki Takemichi looked nothing like the 10th commander of the fearsome black dragons right now.
The battle would start, and they would witness the dancing crybaby hero in action. They couldn’t wait!
Chijiko stepped up when the representatives for each respective gang were called up, not even bothering to pay attention to the guy infront of them who was desperately trying to intimidate them.
“Cat got your tongue Kitty?”
They smiled, sharp and dangerous in return. The smile couldn’t be seen, but the glint in their eye must have told the guy everything. “No, but I would love to have yours. It would look wonderful in my collection.” Just to add salt to the injury, they pulled down their mask and showed him their tongue, relishing in the anger that burned in his eyes.
“As for the fight...” They threw their hands to the side, demonstrating the amount of people who currently stood behind them. All people who had sworn loyalty to Hanagaki Takemichi.
“Let’s make it a free for all! Many of our children ache for a fight! It’s their right to participate in the crushing of our enemy!” They raised their voice, balancing on one leg so they could look behind the guy infront of them. They unconsciously start marking off the biggest threats, planning an utter defeat for the other gang.
“What do you say, Moebius?! You wanna start this war or not?!”
They took the bait like expected, Chijiko makes quick work of the second in command, knocking the man down in two hits before throwing him to his gang. Something like disappoint settles in their mind when they notice some cower. The order for black dragon to charge is registered as an after thought, but Chijiko dashing backwards to their commander’s side nonetheless.
They end up back to back in the middle of the battlefield, and Chijiko awaits the order. The question that means that everything is about to start. The sentence that tells them the fight is going to be interesting.
“Chijiko?” They hum, dodging a hit from a Moebius member before directing them away, barrelling into the ground. Chijiko mindlessly steps over the guy, before kicking one where the sun doesn’t shine. The wince from their commander has them smile, pushing their mask up after remembering the similarities in their expressions.
“You wanna bring chaos?” Takemichi says as he drives a knee into another’s person stomach, before punching a guy who got too close. Chijiko smiles, ducking at the last moment to avoid a punch, before swiping out their leg to force the guy to the ground.
Takemichi is patiently waiting for their response, dodging a hit before it connect with ease, all the while his blue eyes never leave them.
“Of course!” They answer, throwing out their fist into a guy’s face, before thrusting it out to their commander.
The fight really starts when the two bump their fists.
Koko whistles in awe as he watches Takemichi use a guy as a platform before throwing out his legs to kick three guys at the same time, dropping off the guy’s back before dropping to the ground, allowing for Chijiko to use him as a platform to deliver a kick to the guy’s face while the boy kicks the guy down.
“They are really going at it, huh?” Behind him, Inupi hums in agreement, sounding a bit sullen. Koko winces in sympathy when someone manages to punch their leader in the face, but the sympathy for Takemichi is short lived as he immediately charges right back in, his bloody nose completely ignored.
The teen’s unwavering will is highly contagious to the ones around him, for when he knocks a guy down, the members of black dragon seem to fire up even more in contrast. For each hit their commander take, his passion burns even brighter, forcing people to follow into the fight.
Koko had never been one to charge into a fight, but when he fought alongside Takemichi, the urge to charge until he won was the only thing his mind could register properly.
Maybe that’s why he didn’t hesitate to follow when he asked him to join as well.
Koko punches another guy to the ground, dodging a hit aimed at his head, before planting his foot in the guy’s chest. He grabs a guy’s arm, swinging him infront of him to use as a human shield from a hit from another guy.
He is temporarily stunned when two hands grab him under his shoulders, trying to keep him in place. However he simply tips their weight backwards, pushing away a guy who got too close with his legs before slamming the back of his head into the person who was keeping him in place.
“Damn, pest.” He grunted when he was punched in the face, glaring at the boy who was grinning madly at him. Koko simply smiles back, licking his lips before allowing his tongue to rest at the corner of his mouth. The guy opened his mouth, likely to taunt him, only to collapse before a single word could leave his mouth.
Kazutora stood behind the collapsed boy, waving at him and months of watching Chijiko’s facial expression concealed through a mask helped him deduce he was currently smiling innocently at Koko.
The dark haired boy was really pleased he was friend with the soft spoken Takuya.
“If you ever want to join, I’m willing to throw in a good word so you become an executive. And since you saved me it will only cost you 300, 000 yens.”
Kazutora snorts, before turning away, his attention on two particular people. Koko senses the unease from where he is, and he follows his gaze to where sits the Invincible Mikey, who was currently looking at their commander with such intensity it was scary.
So Inupi ain’t the only one concerned about him, huh?
“Mikey sees the resemblance. I’m practically certain he will do his best to speak to Takemichi after this fight.” The pure despair in the guy’s voice as he says that brings Koko too many memories of when Himiko had laid it down to him that his first love was forever gone.
“Don’t space out in the middle of a fight – Ack!” The idiot who tried to sneak up on them hits the ground with a thud, and on him the captain of the intel division stands in all his glory, his eyes filled with amusement. He jumps off the body, and walks up to them, an eyebrow raised as he wears an expression that asks them if they are serious.
He has a few bruises and scratches on his face, as well as drops of blood that seem to not belong to him, but apart from that he looks relatively fine.
“You guys know how much I hate agreeing with enemies, so start moving your butt and kick others.”
Koko huffs, drawling out a “Yes, sir" while Kazutora nods and proceeds to return whatever post he had chosen. The fact he ends up going to Takuya is unsurprising.
There were too many eyes following him, Takemichi didn’t like the attention one bit.
There were moments he would usually enjoy the attention and bask in it like a cat basks into the sun, however there was something rather...unsettling about some of the gazes on him. He felt like people were looking at him like they would look at somebody else.
There was the good and bad kind of attention. This was the bad one.
A particularly strong punch has him flying a bit, but he quickly rolls back to his feet, ending up in a crouch while wiping the blood off his face. Something like pride swelled in his chest when he realized most of it wasn’t his. Another thing close to concern bloomed in his chest when he realized he shouldn’t know how to identify his blood.
“Remember me, pudding looking bitch?”
He hums, taking a look of concentration before smiling brightly at the guy. He remembers him, Takemichi wasn’t the best with faces but there were faces you couldn’t forget. It was one of the guy’s he had punched on that day. He was one of the idiots who had planned to attack civilians. They weren’t rotting in a cell simply because they didn’t have the time to properly plan it.
I remember your ugly face. Is what he thinks.
“Nope! I tend to forget about things that don’t matter!” Is what he says.
This strikes a nerve, and the dual hared boy stores the memory of the huffs of amusement in that back of his mind for later use. What use? He doesn’t know yet. Chijiko will probably know what to do about these.
All he knows, is that he felt like he was giving someone a show. And for reason, disappointing the mass of spectators sounded both like a bad and good idea. Takemichi was too much of a sore loser to allow for defeat to slide though.
He drops to the ground, and swipes the guys around off their feet, manoeuvring himself so he can throw himself over their bodies and onto a steady ground. He lands infront of a guy in a crouch, and drives his fist in to the guy’s stomach before he can react properly.
There is a sudden moment of awareness, and Takemichi is moving out of the way at the last second, avoiding a metal pipe to the head while kicking the offender in the side. He grabs said pipe, using it to block another that was aimed at his back.
He uses the momentum to fling the guy into another one, his grip on his makeshift weapon unrelenting as his eyes scan the area. And just because he can, he steps on the guy from earlier.
So far, so good.
A familiar presence is at his back, and Takemichi allows himself to relax slightly as he knows Chijiko has his back. They are both panting, but immediately regain their composure with a deep breath. They couldn’t afford to be weak right now.
Takemichi fights back the tears of pride when the members start edging a bit towards the defensive side when they notice they are behind them.
“So, got both good news and bad news.” Chijiko says as they bash somebody’s face in. There is a sickening crack, alerting the older teen of a broken nose, enticing a wince of sympathy from the older boy.
Takemichi refrains from groaning in discontent, opting to let out his frustration by punching a guy who got too close, passing his pipe to Chijiko who swings it with an expertise they shouldn’t have. Another crack has him consider taking the pipe back, but doesn’t as that would be like trying to take a gun from a baby.
A very trigger happy baby in this case.
“Good news?” He asks while blocking a punch, kicking a Moebius member in the face. Advantage of living with a military dog? It could help you follow a regimen.
They crane their heads towards him, and Takemichi leans in to allow them to speak in a whisper.
“We are winning. Moebius is already losing it’s will to fight. The cops will be here from ten to twenty minutes. It’s only a matter of time before our victory is actually secured.” Chijiko whispers before slamming the metal pipe into someone face. Takemichi is going to have to teach them mercy soon.
Takemichi hums, and sure enough. He can see the fight drain out of the people wearing the white uniform, he can see how they start cowering with each passing second. Hopefully he would be able to slap that out of the members who joined him.
You didn’t win a war by being a coward. At least in most strategies.
“The bad news. There are people here who are planning something bad. There are a few popular delinquents here that Gishi-kun didn’t mention. They are hidden. Once this is over, I will report to you every name I managed to catch.”
Takemichi grinned, not noticing the way people flinched at the expression. He cracked his fist, pressing the tips of his fingers together to awaken his powers, while Chijiko discreetly slipped a bit of their blood into their mouth.
They lifted their pipe, pointing at the only other red uniform in the pile.
“Well then, let’s get this over with, yea?” Chijiko laughs madly next to him, and they are both charging at Osanai who seems to appear to be trying and failing at hiding his panic.
Kazutora watches in awe as the two siblings make a mad dash for Osanai, jumping over a group of enemies who had tried to block their way with ease. Chijiko barks out a laugh when the guy blocks the swing of the metal pipe, only to have the air knocked out of him when Takemichi drives a foot into his stomach.
Chijiko quickly uses the opportunity to send a roundhouse kick to his face, Takemichi taking their place with a well timed punch when it didn’t seem to bother Osanai too much. The blonde retaliated with a strong punch, Chijiko and Takemichi using his arm as a platform to swing upwards before slamming their legs on both side of the guy’s head.
The big guy goes down, and the two siblings jump back, before high-fiving. Their victory is short lived though, for Osanai is standing back up.
“You’re a lucky one, you know?” Kazutora turns to Takuya, his favourite person in the intel faction -- excluding Chijiko – despite how their personality opposed each other they got along pretty well. The boy smiles, his hood still pulled over his head.
He had a few bruises and scraps, but even though he was rather frail he had defended himself scarily well. Kazutora really wanted to fight him, but the fear of going too far prevented him from going ahead and ask for a friendly match.
“You get to witness the untouchable duo in action during your first fight. I had to wait at least my third fight to manage that.”
Kazutora smiles, something Takuya easily catch on from the knowing glint in his eye, before opting to tease the frail boy. In the background, Chijiko is thrown away by Osanai, giving Takemichi the chance to throw a kick in his face. When he is down, both siblings simultaneously punch the guy in the face, forcing him to go flying.
They share a glance, before both run off into the mass.
“Oh? Is it because our dear Takuya was too ill to assist the fights? They were probably worried you would pass out from the stress of watching so much blood being spilled.” The boy laughs, telling the dual haired boy he did the right thing. He doesn’t attempt to retaliate when he is kicked in the shin just for that.
“Fuck off dude. I will sick mother hen and mother bear on you.”
The older boy can’t help but snort at the image, “So I get to be sent to the other side by the untouchable duo? What an honour!”
He drives his fist into a guy’s face, Takuya kicking one who had been trying to sneak up on them. Chijiko is thrown away by a group of opponents, forcing the siblings to separate.
“Have you ever seen two angry Hanagaki? When they are angry separately it’s already bad, when they are both angry at someone, it’s horrifying.” The younger shudders, despite him speaking about his two favourite cousins. Kazutora can understand though, his cousins are terrifying.
Something catches his eye, a familiar face who was hidden by a hood. The figure stands next to a rather tall one, and the boy immediately know who is looking at.
“Kisaki...”
The expression of pure glee he has on his face has something in Kazutora’s blood go cold, a feeling of dread filling his being. He immediately follows his gaze, his concern already have spread to Takuya as the boy follows his line of sight.
They end up landing on Takemichi who is still fighting, even though he took hits that should have forced him down.
The feeling of pure dread in Kazutora’s gut doesn’t ease up though.
Chijiko dodges the punch with ease, snickering when they evade their attacker.
They flutter away from them with a grin on their face, jumping on top of broken cars to get higher on the pile of junk. They grip tightly onto their metal pipe, standing higher than everyone on the pile of cars.
They turn their attention to their leader, ready to shout a request, only for their blood to go cold when the image of someone hitting him over the head with a brick flashes in their mind. For a second, everything stops moving, and Chijiko hears a loud ringing in their ear as they watch the Moebius guys.
Chijiko doesn’t bother thinking twice about it. They jump, pipe raise and expression blank as the fear of losing their boss overrides any other thought.
Takemichi must have gotten a vision of what they were about to do, for he is jumping back immediately. The pipe slams into the glass of a car, and once they are sure everyone is not blind they swing.
The metal pipe hits the guy square in-between the neck and the shoulder, and Chijiko kicks him away to his friends before swinging the pipe back, knocking out three guys who thought they could sneak up on them.
They use the pipe as a support pillar to proceed to jump over another one, before swiftly swinging their weapon into their face.
They hear a shout from behind them, but Takemichi is slamming his elbow into the attacker’s face. Chijiko sends a smile his way, and follows him up the pile.
They watch as the mass of fighters still standing is mostly made up of dark blue uniforms, the first and second in command both panting lightly as their eyes return to the few teens climbing the pile to reach them.
“What’s wrong kitty cat? Too scared to come down? I thought cats landed on their legs! Or are you just too much of a pussy to try?”
Their yellow eyes immediately snap to the person who said that, and they lower their mask so that they can be properly heard.
“You know what this kitty says to you?! I say you’re --"
The string of profanities that leaves their mouth has everyone in the junkyard collectively pause, every single pair of eyes turning to them while they curse out the poor fool who had them started going.
Multiple pair of eyes blink in shock as they continue to utter curse after curse, all the while showing the person targeted the middle finger. The only one unaffected is Takemichi, who simply raises an eyebrow at them.
“—who cries like bitch!”
The silence is the loudest thing they have ever heard in that moment, their grip on their weapon oh so tight due to their flaring anger. They end up being the one to break the silence by throwing the pipe in guy’s face.
This is enough to snap everyone else out of their daze.
“That was tame.” Takemichi tells them, before pausing. “In the world of sailors of course. For common people that was probably an extremely high profanity.”
The two of them share a good laugh, before Takemichi goes rigid, eyes glazing over. He is pushing them out of the way immediately after, shouting a “Watch out!” while taking their previous place. Chijiko stumbles, shocked at the outburst and ready to question his action only for their blood to go cold when they hear a sickening TWHACK.
Takemichi collapses on the hood of the car, eyes rolled into his skull and blood tainting his bleached hair red in a certain spot. The spot he was hit on the head with a brick.
“Haha! One down!” The idiot says as he turns to them, smiling proudly at his work. “Now, all that’s left is the little kitty --" They never get the chance to finish their sentence as a fist is slamming into their face the next second, breaking his nose and knocking him down.
Chijiko stares him dead in the eyes, expression blank and eyes devoid of emotion before speaking.
“It’s too hard to live in this world. Especially with people like you around.”
They grab the front of his uniform, before punching him again. And again. And again. And again. When they felt slightly better, they twirled around, before throwing the guy off the pile of junk. The impact wouldn’t kill him, but it would hurt like a bitch.
There was a loud ringing in their ears, as well as a sense of loss slowly building off in their chest. They quickly pushed those thoughts away, turning around to examine their commander.
Takemichi wasn’t dead. Not yet.
He wasn’t –
“I thought I was the one with the title of crybaby.” Blue eyes, slightly glazed over and indicating the fact that he was heavily relying on his other senses, were looking at them with something akin to amusement in them. “So why exactly are you crying?”
Chijiko chuckles, wiping away the tears with a thumb. “You idiot.” Is all they say as they watch him move.
Takemichi groaned in discomfort, before pushing himself up. Standing up from an injury he shouldn’t be up for. Chijiko is immediately by his side when he starts stumbling, backing off when he waves at them.
There is a tense silence as Takemichi makes his way to Osanai, the guy looking awed as the man doesn’t even hesitate to plant his fist into the face of a guy who tried to get too close.
Chijiko trails behind like a duckling through it all. And if they stepped on the head of the guy who injured their commander on their way to Osanai, well it is their business.
“Osanai.”
The voice is quiet, but something about it demands attention from the people around. Inupi watches amazed as Takemichi stands before Osanai, determination set in his gaze as he speaks with absolute serenity. Blood trickles down the side of his face, but he looks absolutely unbothered by it.
“You lost.”
This has the man flinch, rage aligning in his features, but when he meets blue eyes that seem to grow cold upon his reaction all the fight seem to pour out of him. Next to Takemichi, Chijiko looks unbothered by what is happening, their head craned backwards as they try to listen to the sound of the sirens of the police most likely.
The hand that is clinging tightly to the sleeve of their leader’s uniform is proof that there were a bit unsettled.
“No need to drag out this fight. Call off your men.”
For a second, Inupi thinks he won’t. He thinks the siblings are going to have to beat Osanai to absolute submission to get him to surrender. Then, Osanai is raising his voice, ordering all of the Moebius members to stand down. Telling them how they lost, and how Black dragon won.
There is a second of silence, and then there are cheers from all over. Inupi smiles at Takemichi, who only raises his hand to silence them all. A show of power and trust he has from his men.
His head tilts back to the side for a second, expression just as serene as it was when he stood up, before he is clasping his hands together, a smile aligning his features almost immediately. The change is staggering.
“Well then! I believe it’s time we leave this place! Unless the sirens I’m hearing are just me hallucinating, I believe the police is on their way!”
Chijiko steps forward, issuing the next order like they just hadn’t planned on murdering everyone on sight a moment ago. Although, Inupi and the rest of the black dragon would have probably been the same if given enough time to react.
“Everyone who can stand help those who can’t! Carry the wounded back to safety! No need for us to get caught!” Is all they say before following Takemichi who was already walking away.
As everyone make their exist, Inupi takes a moment to look at Takeomi, who is standing next to a smaller figure. He looks surprised, like he saw a ghost in a sense, and the person next to him looks excited judging from the way they are bouncing up and down.
He then looks to the Haitani brothers, Ran looked intrigued, a smile on his face while Rindou looks surprised.
Finally, he turns to the two members of Toman. Mikey’s face is filled with surprise and excitement, as well as something like awe, while Draken looks very curious but also amused.
“They are interested.” Inupi jumps a bit when he hears the voice, snapping his head to the side to look at Kazutora who looks worried like him. “I know that look. It’s the look Mikey had when looking at Shinichiro, he saw the resemblance. I’m sure he will try to talk to Takemichi.”
Inupi’s mouth presses into a thin line, and he heaves a sigh.
“It was inevitable. Let’s go. I don’t want to be scolded by Chijiko of all people for daydreaming.”
Kazutora chuckles at that, following him dutifully.
Takemichi was unable to feel pain as intensely as other people, but he could still feel it as well as a certain numbness when faced with a certain amount of pain his brain couldn’t process properly.
Right now he was on autopilot, letting his feet carry him where he needs to go as well as where he wants to go. There was a ringing in his ear progressively getting quieter with each step he took, alerting him of the fact that he was getting close to where he needed to be.
The others follow him without asking question, something he is grateful for as he has no clue where he is going. It ends up being at the river.
Takemichi collapses on the grass, earning himself a few cries of surprise from the few people around him.
Chijiko – Himiko is by his side immediately, rolling him onto his back while she forces him up a bit. Takemichi is vaguely aware of the fact that she is most likely trying to access his wound, so he doesn’t complain about the manhandling, but doesn’t comply to her.
Akkun is by his side, looking worried but trying his best to appear calm. Kazutora is gripping onto his arm firmly from where he is kneeling, the hold on his arm bruising but also grounding. Inupi is on his other side, looking concerned, and Koko is next to him, looking bored but the dead grip he has on his hand tells Takemichi he is also concerned.
“Sorry.” His words come out slurred, but no one seems to mind. Once Himiko is done, she gently lowers his head to the ground, where her uniform is folded to give him a makeshift pillow.
She is pouting though, and Takemichi knows that poking fun at her now would probably shake her even more. So he intends sticks his tongue out at her, she flicks his nose in retaliation.
“I’m telling Hina-chan you weren’t careful like promised.”
Takemichi blows a raspberry her way, and she returns the favour with one herself. The other laughs, reminding Takemichi of the fact that they won. The fight with Moebius was a victory on their part. No one died as well. Although there was still a distant future filled with their death.
“Ah, I thought we would have managed a day without you crying.” He hears Akkun say, he is nudge in the arm by Kazutora who frowns at him. “He got hit over the head with a brick. I believe he deserves this.”
“Kazutora-kun,” The boy is immediately looking at him, and Takemichi offers a smile despite his tears. “You’re my new favourite.”
The boy brightens in a way that has Takemichi beam back from where he is lying down, Himiko is smiling from where she sits, observing everything with a smile on her face.
“We are going to have a meeting soon. We need to quickly reign in the chaos that will follow. You are welcome to be there, Kazutora-kun.” The boy nods, and Takemichi is reminded of the fact the that the only reason he didn’t become an executive yet, is because he still has to mend his relationship with Toman before coming to a decision.
“You guys wanna come over? Our house is the closest to here, and I’m sure you are all tired.” Himiko sends Takemichi a look, before grinning. “Yay! A sleepover! Plus, I’m going to need help to carry this dumbass back home!”
“I might become a single child today...” He mutters as laughter rings out around him.
“Wow! This taste so good!”
Takemichi shines with pride as he watch the others basically inhale the food he cooked. Hinata and Himiko crying tears of joy, a fork in their mouth as they munch on the bite meat in their mouth. Kazutora looks to be in pure bliss, Akkun next to him looking like his crush confessed. Inupi is fighting back tears, while Koko looks shocked but the red tint to his ears tells them he is happy.
“Takemichi-kun,” Hina cries out around another bite, “Please, let’s get married so I can eat like this everyday!”
“How mean Hina! You trying to hog him?! Michi is my Onii-sama!” Himiko exclaims around multiple bites of food, looking like a chipmunk with her cheeks filled to the brim with food. She swallows all of it after chewing, and Takemichi is temporarily worried that she will chock on the food.
He kills his concern when he remembers the earlier betrayal.
“For a meeting to discuss put next course of action, there isn’t much discussing.” Akkun says, but still takes another cube of cooked meat to throw in his mouth. Kazutora hums, dipping his meat in cheese before throwing it in his mouth.
“Aren’t you going to do what you usually do? Have the members fight and the remaining 25 to 50 are the ones allowed to join?” Hina questions, humming in delight after dipping her cube of meat into barbecue sauce.
“Obviously. However, the intel division has a lot of work to do as there are some people we are going to need to weed out. Example, the one that hit Takemichi over the head with a brick.” The red haired boy says, pointing his chopsticks at Hina. Himiko glares into the void at the mention of that, her piece of lettuce briefly forgotten.
“I will cut him into pieces.” She mumbles before returning back to her previous self when she bites into the piece of lettuce.
“I’m also going to have to make an announcement. We will be having a one week break from all these delinquent stuff. I need time to recover from that hit.”
Hina perked up, looking like Christmas had come early as she stared at Takemichi with wide.
“Sure Hina-chan.” Takemichi answered the silent question, “We can go on a date during that break.”
“YES!” The peach haired girl pumped her fist into the air, a light blush on her face as the other watched the couple.
“Are Koko-kun and Inupi-kun going on a date too?” Was the question from both Kazutora and Himiko, Inupi choked on his drink and Koko turned a bright red.
“NO!”
“Cowards.” Was the simultaneous response from the others in the room.
“I really hate the smell of dye.”
Himiko just giggles as she continues to apply the dye, the black dye having found a way to land on her cheek while she was opening the bottle.
“It’s not that bad. Plus, it smells better than bleach, don’t you think?” Takemichi just scrunches his nose in disgust, forcing a laugh out of his little sister. She passes the brush over his roots carefully, most likely trying to see if there was a difference in color, before humming when she doesn’t see a difference.
“Tell you what, I will let you borrow my strawberry shampoo to wash off the horrible smell later! And don’t worry, it’s perfectly safe for dyed hair!”
And true to her word, here was Takemichi now, with his well combed freshly dyed black hair, and smelling like strawberries in his Black dragon gang uniform. Chijiko was next to him, eating a chocolate bar given by yours truly, and swaying back and forth on the balls of their feet.
He was slightly uncomfortable due to the incredulous stares from all the gang members, but a pat on the shoulder from Chijiko was enough to reassure him it was fine.
“Looking good, Takemichi.” He flashes a smile at the members of the intel division before returning to looking ahead. Koko, Inupi and Kazutora are following him like – using Himiko’s words – ducklings, staring with something like awe.
He stands infront of the crowd, hands folded neatly behind his back. Chijiko stands next to him, presence just as intimidating as his.
“Black dragon!” The murmuring and whispering in the crowd ceases immediately, allowing him to continue.
“Before this meeting officially begins, Toga Chijiko, the vice-commander, and I, Hanagaki Takemichi, the 10th commander of the black dragon gang would like to say something to you all.” Chijiko and him step forward a little more, both sharing a glance before nodding.
“To begin, we would like to congratulate you all on the fighting spirit you showed during the conflict with Moebius. You all made us – me! – very proud when you didn’t hesitate to stand back up after being knocked down. You guys did a good job, be proud of yourself.” He smiled at the crowd, looking at Chijiko to tell them it was their turn.
“I, Toga Chijiko, would also like to thank all of you who took the time to try and protect your commander and I when he was wounded. You all proved your loyalty and your dedication when you continued fighting despite him being down. I – ”
They paused, taking Takemichi’s hand before correcting their self. “We would like to thank you all. So,”
They bowed before standing back up straight, flashing their brightest smiles at the gang members.
“You have our sincere gratitude, everyone. Thank you all!” They said in union, and proceeded to beam brightly at the crowd.
“No! Thank you!”
“We promise we won’t disappoint you, sir!”
“It was nothing compared to what you did for us!”
They smiled, before Takemichi raised his hand, silencing them all instantly. “Now! I’m here to announce something very important. Black dragon will be going on a temporary break that will last a week to give us all time to recover from our recent wounds! Next time we will also be welcoming the newest black dragon members! Previous members from Moebius who succeed in the purge! I want none of you to hold a grudge for their actions during the fight! There weren’t on our side then, so please refrain from acting petty!”
“Yes, sir!”
“Good! Enjoy your break and please don’t push yourself too hard! You are all dismissed!”
He turns to the people behind, smiling at them. Kazutora looks at the crowd who is slowly leaving before looking at him.
“He really just went ahead and killed them, huh?” The boy asked.
“Yep.” Replied Akkun, who seemed to be avoiding eye contact.
“I’m gonna head home before I break down.” Koko chimed in, Inupi nodded in agreement.
Himiko pulled down her hood and mask, turning to look Takemichi curiously. They blinked at each other before both asking,
“Did we do anything wrong?”
“Ne, president?”
“Yes, Kokichi-kun?” Himiko didn’t look away from her painting, skilfully adding another layer of paint to it, before taking another color.
The colour theory is such a fun concept to play with.
She fixed her goggles, making sure to not smudge any paint onto them, before grabbing her brush.
“I’m not really privy to all the delinquent stuff you and your brother do – although you’re brother is too much of a sweetheart to even be considered a delinquent – but, um...I’m pretty sure you mentioned another gang before. The Tokyo Manji gang, right?”
Himiko hummed, narrowing her eyes to properly paint a line across the canvas. “Yea. The commander and vice-commander are apparently have an interest in Michi. Inupi-kun looked very concerned at that. So, I promised I would have...Mikey and Draken stay away from my dear Onii-sama!”
She steps away from the canvas, before turning to the dark haired boy. “Why do you ask?”
He coughed, looking anxious before pointing outside.
“I think they just barged into the school.”
The paint brush she was holding snapped in her grip.
“What.”
Notes:
Nyehehehe! The cliffhanger at the end is just me being mean at this point!
Excuse the lack Mikey and Draken content, but there was a cameo of our best girl in this chapter so I think I can be forgiven. A cookie to the person who can guess who I’m talking about.
Himiko and Takemichi both learned how to swear from sailors when they were kid. The first meeting with Hina and Kisaki was basically charging in and making a bunch lf middle schoolers start crying just by insulting them.
Himiko actually wear glasses, but she prefers contact as it’s more comfortable for her.
Next chapter is what you’ve all been waiting for! Mikey and Mitchy meet! It’s hate at first sight for Himiko and Mikey though! Hina is just concerned.
Chapter Text
“Hanma Shuji, the reaper. And Kisaki Tetta a bystander.”
Takemichi restrains himself from grimacing at the second name, perfectly aware it was the name of a kid he had defended when little. One of the first person to have witnessed Himiko and him cursing people to tears.
Takemichi wouldn’t lie though, the only reason he remembered the boy was because Himiko had seem wary of him upon eye contact. It wasn’t something his sister usually did, she had issues loving others outside of seeing them as entertainment but she didn’t immediately shut up upon making eye contact with somebody she just met.
He hadn’t bothered asking her the reason she reacted that way that day, he knew to mind his business then.
The boy didn’t seem like a bad person judging from what Hina told him, but it couldn’t be denied.
He is a possible suspect. After he approached Kazutora-kun with an offer to join a gang, it can’t be denied.
He let’s out a sigh, passing a hand through his dark locks, avoiding the wound on the back of his head, before yelping when something touches his recently pierced ear. He jerked away from the touch, cradling his right ear as he glared at Kazutora who was smiling innocently at him.
“That looks new! Where did you get?”
“Obviously it’s new! Himiko made it for me.” The earring hanging from his ear was of a dark blue, a blue flower in-between the multiple thin golden bars that looked suspiciously like fences and his earlobe. The girl had given it to him on his birthday and said it was to look more stylish. The obvious pun to their family name had been ignored for his sanity.
The only reason he hadn’t worn it back then was because he had been too afraid to pierce his ears, as well as simply forgetting it existed. Also because of the horrible pun.
Plus, he was trying to appease his sister who was currently very clingy due to the hit he took on the head. It worked more or less.
“It suits you. It matches your eyes!”
He only smiles, before returning to the topic at hand. “Kazutora-kun, when Kisaki approached you with his offer, what did you say?”
The boy cocked his head to the side, his expression tight with concern and confusion at the sudden change of topic. “That I would think about it. I wanted to leave as soon as possible as he started mentioning killing Mikey and...”
Takemichi placed a hand on his shoulder, letting him know that he didn’t have to continue.
“Okay. You aren’t a member of black dragon, so he shouldn’t have had the chance to get that info yet. If you are up to it, I want to know whether you are up to infiltrating whatever gang he was talking about if you meet again.”
The boy tensed up, eyes going wide. “You don’t have to if you don’t want to. We can always find somebody else up to the task. I understand if you don’t think you will be able to handle it.”
“No. I will do it.” Takemichi blinked, taking a moment to seize up Kazutora. The boy had his face set with determination, his posture was tense but he looked certain of himself nonetheless. The dark haired boy could only sigh before his expression turned serious, Kazutora flinched at the sudden change of expression.
“Kazutora, I want to make sure you understand the risk of what I’m asking you. If you joined this new gang, you will most likely have to act like you want to kill Mikey again. You will be manipulated to think and react a certain way, and you will have to act exactly like it’s working. If you get found out as a spy, you might get seriously hurt. There is a chance we might have to stage a fight between us so they don’t get suspicious. Our interactions will have to remain a secret until we are sure this mess is dealt with, and we don’t know when that will be.”
He let his words sink in for a moment, before resuming. “If they learn about your friendship with us, you will have to act like we aren’t aware of your past with the founders of Toman. There is a high chance they will try to have you cut ties with us as a result, make you believe we aren’t on your side, and you will have to act like what they said affected you. They will constantly hit your buttons, and you will have to act like it affects you in a way. Now then, I will ask you, do you understand the risks and difficulty of this task?”
The dual haired boy seemed shock, doubt in his eyes before he shook his head, giving Takemichi a determined look.
“Yes. And I accept it.”
Takemichi’s expression immediately softened at that, and he gave the boy a soft smile. “Well then, we will be briefing the others about the plan tonight then. Although a few of us will be left in the dark to make it look more real – ”
Takemichi’s head snapped to the door, eyes wide in shock, before he ‘tsk’ed. Kazutora blinked in confusion.
“What’s wrong?”
Takemichi turned his head to the older boy, a grimace on his face.
“Two people you know are here...Toman’s top is in this school, Kazutora-kun.”
The older of the two paled.
Black dragon.
It was a name Mikey was familiar with, a name that had been popping up a lot recently. The name of a gang that had been brought back to it’s glory under a mere three month by their newest commander.
A commander that was rumoured to bear a cunning resemblance to the first generation.
Be it their fierce loyalty, their unwavering will, or their code of honour, this new black dragon was something that had Mikey’s interest for a while. He hadn’t gone ahead and interacted with it for a while to see if they would be a change in rhythm, if it was just a temporary thing, if they would eventually turn rotten.
They hadn’t. For some reasons, he had been relieved at that.
He had never met the commander, black dragon and Toman had never interacted thus far, and he could only think that it was done on purpose, that the other gang was trying to avoid them. Mikey had only seen their 10th generation once before the fight with Moebius, and that had been when the commander and vice-commander had come down to deal with an issue personally.
He hadn’t seen the two fight, but two had walked away with scratches and bruises.
That had disappointed Mikey in a way, for the commander had looked...dull compared to all the rumours of him. He didn’t fit the picture of an intense commander hyping his men to fight for his cause, just of a crybaby with a very big heart.
He had went ahead and spoke to Inui, and had been surprised when he had defended the crybaby with what looked like barely contained rage.
So Mikey had decided to be a spectator at the fight with Moebius.
He had never been so glad to witness a fight with his own two eyes in his whole entire life.
The crybaby, who had looked to not belong in this mass of delinquents with his easy posture and his lack of muscles, had proven to have the determination and heart of Mikey’s late brother in the first few moments the fight started.
Mikey had been watching his older brother fight, maybe not the exact same due to the boy dancing, evading and using his agility and flexibility to fight in a way that confused people and gave him the element of surprise, but the will and heart were the exact same. He was a shit fighter for sure, when he tried to fight like others it was obvious he wasn’t used to it, but he had something to compensate.
He had gotten up after every hit, despite the fact that some should have kept him down, and continued fighting.
Mikey had been awed. He wanted to speak to the boy. He wanted to see if that boy was truly a middle school. He wanted to see up close the person who had his brother’s potential.
That was why he was currently at his school. Searching for him.
“Ne, Ken-chin, where do you think is Takemitchy?” He looked out the window, slightly curious as to if he would manage to catch sight of him outside. He pouts when he doesn’t.
“How would I know? I told you we should have come here during classes. People don’t usually stay in class during lunch.” Ken-chin is quick to answer, walking away from the body of the guy he just knocked out. He deserved it if he thought he stood a chance against Ken-chin.
Maybe it would have been easier, but he had been too tired during classes to really go anywhere. He had just wanted to sleep in peace. He wouldn’t have been able to think properly if he missed his nap.
“I know! Why don’t we ask someone if they saw him?” It was a great idea. People at his school were bound to know him. He kind of stood out too in a sense.
“If they saw who exactly?”
Mikey blinks before turning around, Ken-chin looking back where a girl with ash-blonde hair that is done in a neat braid is marching up to them, a frown lacing her features. Mikey thinks she looks a bit familiar, but her glasses do a good job killing the familiarity he feels when he sees her.
She stops a bit away from them, hands on her hips as she frowns at them. Her uniform is a bit different, she has long sleeves and her skirt reaches her knees unlike the other girls wearing the uniform. A red cardigan rests on her shoulders, and a pair of goggles lay on top of her head.
Maybe she is part of an only girl gang? It would make sense, she had the aura for that.
“President! Please, wait!”
A dark haired boy stands farther away, looking like he ran all the way over here. He looks panicked, his purple eyes constantly looking between Ken-chin, Mikey, and the girl with guts.
President? Oh, she is part of a club. Probably why she is good at drawing the attention to herself.
Speaking of the girl, she doesn’t seem even the slightest bit intimidated. She looked confident too. Of what? He wasn’t exactly sure.
“Who the hell are you?” Ken-chin steps forward, hands in his pockets and expression set into a scowl. Miss president doesn’t even flinch, she just continues staring at them with caution and something like anger.
“A student of this school, unlike you two. Pray tell why the two of you are here to begin with?”
“Oh. We are looking for Takemitchy, have you seen him?” Mikey says at that, lighting up at the mention of the boy who seemed to be worthy of the title of resembling his older brother. This seems to take the girl by surprise though.
The girl tilts her head, expression blank for a second. “Take...mitchy...?”
“That’s what Mikey said. We are looking for Takemitchy.” Ken-chin repeated, sounding fed up but surprisingly patient,
The purple eyed boy is looking even more anxious with each second, and they are starting to gather a crowd. The girl is silent for a second before she is glaring at them, voice cold and devoid of any warmth. It is a startling contrast to earlier as she is now openly hostile.
“Oh? And why exactly should he waste his time on you?”
Mikey is silent for a moment, before the question register and his good mood fades completely.
“Hah?”
The girl standing infront of them knows Takemitchy personally, Draken is absolutely certain of that fact.
The moment they mentioned the boy – who was apparently a delinquent despite his soft looking nature – there had been a shift in the air, as if the girl had went from thinking of them as a minor annoyance to a huge threat.
She was probably aware of who they were, and of who Takemitchy was as well, judging from how there was a knowing glint in her eye, similar to when somebody heard of someone but never met them before.
She was tensed, bracing herself for a fight, but she wasn’t backing down. The same way Takemitchy had been during the fight with Moebius. They had to know each other.
“You come barging into our school, wreak havoc, and you expect people to do whatever you want because you are part of a strong gang? Why should Michi even bother looking at you? You think he owes you his attention or something?”
“President! Please!” The boy ran forward, pulling at the girl’s arm while sending them a shaky bow.
“Sorry! She didn’t mean that! Your business with Takemichi-kun clearly doesn’t concern us --"
“It doesn’t.” Mikey says while stepping forward, looking pissed. “So what makes you think you have the right to say that, huh? Takemitchy doesn’t belong to you. It’s his choice, not yours. So mind your own business.”
“His business is mine. He might have some duties as the commander of his gang, but right now, he isn’t the commander of anything, so he has no duty concerning you.” Her eyes narrowed further, her gaze cold. “So leave this place, if you want to talk to him why don’t you request a meeting or something.”
“What duty does he have to you for his business to be yours?”
Draken could already see how bad things would get if someone didn’t intervene, however the girl was like a female version of Mikey with the way she acted. It was like love at first sight except this time it was with hate.
“Clearly more than you, shrimp.”
Fuck.
Draken stepped forward, ready to prevent a possible fight. Mikey would never hit a girl, but this girl seemed ready to give him a reason to.
“Oi – ”
“President – ”
“Himiko, what in the world do you think you’re doing?”
A familiar voice rang through the corridor, and Draken turned around to see two people walking up to them in a hurried pace. He immediately recognised Takemitchy, his eyes selling him out the instance they were in view. The older boy paused for a second at the change in appearance, taking in the black hair and the earring a bit slowly.
Delinquent was the last word he would use to describe the boy, he didn’t even wear the pants of delinquents. He looked like your classical goodie two shoes student, with a perfect attendance mark and not a bad bone in him. Also very pretty, but that wasn’t the point.
A girl was following him closely, a worried expression on her face as she walked faster upon seeing the other girl named Himiko.
The girl seemed completely snapped out of her anger, and she was staring at Takemitchy with wide eyes.
“Michi? Aren’t you supposed to be resting at the infirmary?”
The boy walked past him, the girl sending him an anxious look before hurrying past him as well.
“It’s kind of hard to rest peacefully when – I don’t know – Hina-chan has to run all the way across the school to tell me how you are apparently trying to start a fist fight with a delinquent! Are you trying to get hurt? I thought I was the reckless one!”
Himiko, a girl who had seem capable of intimidating god, someone who didn’t hesitate to go up against Mikey despite knowing who he was, someone that seemed to live in their own world no matter what, pouts.
It fits the image of a normal girl who shouldn’t be unafraid of consequences, but it doesn’t fit the image of the girl he was talking to previously.
Draken is starting to really respect Takemitchy.
Himiko remembers the first time Takemichi was sick.
It had seem so out of the blue, he hadn’t been developing symptoms before and didn’t feel any pain or cold. Her brother had seem fine, so when he asked her if he wanted anything as he was heading out, before suddenly collapsing? Himiko had felt a piece of her soul shatter.
It turned out to be a cold. Nothing too bad. Yet the image of Takemichi laying in bed, face red as he seemed to be in a lot of pain for the first time in his life had forced Himiko to sit down and start studying about every possible illness possible, as well as learn medical aid to the extreme.
The accident had made her even more determined than ever. The bitter taste in her mouth growing in intensity every time he got hurt, but it got so sweet when she patched him up and he smiled gratefully at her.
At the age of 13 she was basically a beginner doctor for the sake of a boy who didn’t know his own limits. That’s what she was here for, to make sure he didn’t hurt himself beyond repair, to pull him back and prevent him from dying before 50.
That’s why when she heard that Mikey and Draken were in their school, she went ahead and met them first. She had thought it was for Kazutora, and was ready to buy the boy time since he wasn’t ready yet. Kyoka – her elder sister, and the second youngest of the quadruplets turned triplets, the one who had given her the red cardigan she was currently wearing – had told them he needed to forget for a while, that it was a good idea to try and mend their relationship as soon as possible but it was best to let him rest mentally until then.
Then they told her they were looking for her older brother, and Himiko felt something in her snap. She wasn’t a patient person, Takemichi had told her many times that it could lead to her fall. It did in chess and shogi.
She knew one thing for sure. Sano ‘Mikey’ Manjiro was someone she didn’t like.
“It’s not like I’m really in the wrong here. They barged into our school and beat up some of our third years. Me insulting them is tame in comparison.” Takemichi paused as he prepared to speak, turning to the two people behind him.
“You beat up our third years?!”
Mikey – the absolute little shit he is – only pouts, as if he has a perfectly reasonable excuse for that. “They didn’t want to tell us where you were! They were trying to keep us away from you!”
You know what? That’s fair. She would do the same to anyone trying to keep her away from Michi, but that’s something only she should be allowed to do.
“I – you know what? Let’s go continue this outside, okay?” Is her brother’s answer when he notices the crowd forming. He nods shortly at Hinata, and the girl nods back before leading Kokichi away. Himiko winces internally when she notices his expression of pure relief and concern, she was going to have to apologise later.
I will make him a pie as an apology.
She turns to Mikey before blowing a raspberry his way, running after her older brother when he sticks his tongue out at her in retaliation.
When she reaches Takemichi, she leans forward a bit to see his expression.
“...Are you mad?”
Blue eyes turn towards her and the older boy heaves a sigh before speaking. Himiko is reminded of the fact that she is the many reasons for his maturity, as he had to fill in multiple roles in her life. Guilt is starting to form in her chest.
“We will talk after this Himiko.”
She looks forward at that, lowering her head slightly as she continues to follow him. She bites the inside of her cheeks before saying, “I’m sorry.”
It’s bitter. I’m sad.
Takemichi takes in a deep breath, before turning to the cause of his problems.
Mikey smiles at him, bright and sunny, as if he just didn’t try to fight his younger sister. Said girl is by his side, still looking wary of the boy as she is looking at him with narrowed eyes. Takemichi is going to have to talk to her as she probably thinks he is mad at her, but for now he is going to need to deal with the other child-like person infront of him.
God, give me patience.
“Takemitchy, let’s go play!” Mikey says, voice pitching into a whine when he thinks the silence has been dragged to long. Takemichi looks at Draken, who looks completely at ease, and the dark haired boy feels pity for the hopefully-not-a-man-looking-man boy.
“Michi can’t go play with you, he is supposed to have a date later today.” Himiko immediately refutes, clinging onto his arm while glaring at Mikey. It’s far less intense than it was back then, but it sends the message.
“Hina-chan actually had to cancel, she has to take care of Naoto-kun.” Takemichi pipes in, ignoring the betrayed look the girl sends him. “Well, he still ain’t going anywhere.”
“That’s not up to you to decide.” Mikey says simply, before turning back to him. “Takemitchy, let’s go!”
He looks at Himiko, who seems close to tears but unwilling to show it, before looking at the two. He offers a gentle smile, not noticing the way Mikey seems to startle at that, before speaking.
“Mikey-kun, Draken-kun, why don’t you two go ahead? I need a moment to speak with Himiko first.”
“Sure.” Draken says before Mikey can even form a response. “Let’s go, Mikey.” The smaller boy surprisingly doesn’t complain, walking away with the other blonde silently. Takemichi waits until they are out of earshot before turning to Himiko.
“Miko-chan, I’m not mad at you.”
Yellow eyes turn to him, the girl’s face carrying a light frown as she makes her doubt clear. “I was upset when I ran into you three, but that was because I was worried. Everything has been really tense lately, the fight with Moebius, our possible deaths, the possible mastermind behind this nefarious skims. The last thing I want is for you to get hurt while I trying to protect you.”
He places a hand on her head, patting it lightly. “You are one of the people I love the most, we might fight and bicker but I still care for you deeply. I know it’s a bit selfish of me to ask you this, but please be careful. I promise to always go to you if I need help in exchange, I have you and you have me. Does that sound fair?”
Himiko looks down, nodding slowly, Takemichi smiles at her. He brushes her bangs away from her scar before pressing a kiss onto it, taking her hand and pressing a candy with a blue wrapper onto her palm.
“Sorry if I made it bitter, here is a sweet.” Wide yellow eyes turn to him, before she gives him a hug. She presses her head into his chest, and he buries his into her hair.
“I love you, Onii-sama.”
“I love you too, Imouto.”
They separate, and Himiko looks back at the two people currently looking at them. She grabs his hand, running up to Draken and Mikey before stopping infront of Mikey.
Takemichi raises a brow at her, before blinking in shock when the girl bows. “Sorry for insulting you earlier!” She gives them a sheepish smile, rubbing the back of her head. “I...got the wrong idea. Thought you wanted to start a fight.” She pauses before taking Mikey’s hand and pressing in the candy he just gave her.
“Here. Sweets always make things better! This one is blueberry!” She rummaged through her pockets, pulling out a candy with a yellow candy.
She went up to Draken, taking his hand and pressing the candy into it. “This one is lemon! Sorry I can’t give you chocolate, I ran out earlier today.”
She proceeds to turn around and leave then, pausing one last time to turn back and wave at them. “Have fun you three! Please take care of Michi for me though, Mikey-kun, Draken-kun! He can be very reckless! Also, sorry I called you a shrimp! Bye!”
She ran away with that, returning to school as if nothing ever happened.
“Man,” Mikey said while he popped the candy into his mouth, eyes going wide after the first few seconds. “I will never get girls.”
“Damn, this is good.” Draken said around his candy, following Mikey.
Takemichi only sighed before following them.
I’m not getting any bad vibes, and they don’t seem aggressive. I’m glad I wasn’t wrong then.
“Ne, are you really a middle schooler?”
Takemichi blinks at the question, looking at Mikey over his shoulder to try and decipher the meaning behind his words. The boy is still smiling, looking relaxed, but there is a muteness in his expression that doesn’t allow the dark haired boy to make anything of the question.
“Am I?” He asks back instead, turning his head back to look forward. The laugh that earns him allows him to know he did the right choice.
“I thought I was the one asking the questions?” Takemichi chuckles at that, noting the familiarity in the scene. “What is this? An interrogation? I thought you didn’t like questions.”
“No. I don’t like when you ask me questions. There’s a difference!” The dark haired boy laughs when he can basically hear the pout in the older boy’s voice. He was absolutely certain of it now, Himiko and Mikey were the same brand of crazy.
“Okay, okay. Ask to your heart’s content. I will answer all I can.”
“You better!” He can basically feel the boy ooze with pride from his seat on the bike, and Takemichi bites back a laugh and continues paddling.
“How’s your head?” The question is from Draken, something he hadn’t quite expected but he answers nonetheless, tilting his head back to smile at the taller boy. “A lot better. Thanks for asking.”
Draken raised a brow at that, and Mikey leaned, as if trying to look at Takemichi properly. “Are you really a delinquent?”
“I don’t know if I should be offended or not at the question.” This startles a laugh out of the two, and Takemichi turns back to look a head again. It might also to hide the slight flush of joy on his face.
“You just look nothing like a delinquent when you aren’t in your captain uniform. If I hadn’t seen you that day, I wouldn’t have guessed you were part of a gang. Hell, you look more like a future house wife than anything.” Mikey said with a teasing tone, snickering at the last sentence.
“If I had a coin for every time somebody told me that, I would probably be rich by now.” Takemichi ignored the cackles behind him, and prevented a murder via self-control that day.
“You dyed your hair black, why?” Takemichi hummed at the question, sighing a bit in dejection. “You saw me during the fight. I was called a pudding looking bitch – which is really not original – by at least five people. Plus, it’s too much of a drag to bleach it back each time my roots start showing.”
A truth and a lie. He couldn’t care less what those random people called him, but their mother and Himiko were still mad at each other. Although the proper term would be Himiko was still hurt and his mother didn’t apologise yet. He was going to have to step in soon if it kept going.
“Why did you bleach it anyway?” He could practically see Draken cocking his eyebrow at him, and he responded by briefly removing his hand from the handle of the bicycle to show him three fingers.
“Three reasons.” He lowered the first finger, “It was to look more like my mother,” he lowered the second, leaving only his index finger raised. “It was to have people stop bothering me for a while.” He lowered the last finger and returned his hand to the handle. “It was to make Himiko feel better about her hair, that’s why it was such a horrible color.”
“Ne Takemitchy?” He hummed, coming to a stop when he saw Mikey gestured him to. “You’re a nice guy.”
He didn’t answer to that, feeling like there was more the blonde wanted to say. “You remind me of my brother. Weak at fighting, weak to woman but never gives up.”
He stayed at the edge of the road, watching Mikey sit down onto the patch of grass as he looked at the sunset. He didn’t feel like he deserved hearing this. He had been told multiple times already he resembled the first commander, but to hear directly from his younger brother?
Takemichi couldn’t help but feel like a fraud.
“My brother used to always go around with his gang and cause trouble, but they would always fix it afterwards. I found that cool. That’s why I’m going to create a new era for delinquents.” The blonde tilted his head back, and Takemichi found himself staring at obsidian eyes that seemed bottomless.
“Do you remember those people you stopped Moebius from attacking?” Takemichi straightened up at that. He did, it was the reason they had declared war with Moebius to begin with.
“The boy was Pah’s pal, one of the captains of Toman. He is extremely grateful to you for saving them.” Draken said, looking at him from the corner of his eye. Takemichi could only laugh sheepishly at that.
“It was nothing. I couldn’t just stand by and let them get hurt.” It was common decency in his opinion, plus it had been a good opportunity to let Chijiko loose on someone with a good excuse. He was just mad they didn’t get arrested. At least he knew why they had been targeted now.
“You really are a nice guy, Takemitchy. That’s why I want you to stand next to me while I create this new era.”
This had him pause, and he blinked at Mikey before saying,
“Huh?”
Mikey kept smiling at him, and Takemichi was left confused as to what that meant. Thankfully, a god must have heard his prayer to save him from this situation as his phone started ringing, and he apologised quickly before answering.
“Hello – ”
“TAKEMICHI YOU NEED TO HURRY BACK HOME RIGHT NOW! HIMIKO IS ABOUT TO KILL SOMEONE AND KOKO SAID HE WON’T PAY FOR ANYTHING!”
There was a scream of pure terror followed by a mad cackle and never ending pleas to stop. Takemichi stood still before hanging up, and pocketing his phone.
“Sorry. I need to go. See you guys later I guess?”
“Bye bye!”
“See you later, Takemitchy.”
Takemichi waved at the two before hurrying home as quickly as possible. His sister wasn’t going to be charged with homicide of all things.
Inupi really wanted to be Koko right now.
The dark haired boy was currently laying his head on their captain’s lap, peacefully sleeping while the younger boy stroked his head affectionately. Inupi was currently laying his head on the boy’s shoulder while silently staring enviously at his childhood friend.
He heard a snicker, and opted to ignore Himiko. She was always with Takemichi, it was no wonder she didn’t seem mad when others were all over him, she got the chance to leech off of him privately.
It was a secret to no one except Takemichi himself that Himiko practically adored him. She held the boy who was only a few months older to the highest of stander, going so far as saying anybody who didn’t like Takemichi was immediately a bad person and Inupi could understand that train of thoughts.
He just wish to know when did it go from ‘What would Shinichiro-san do?’ to ‘What would Takemichi do?’
Hanagaki Takemichi was just that lovable.
“Refrain from falling in love with my best friend infront of me please. I still need my eyes to actually do my job, don’t give me a reason to bleach them.” Akkun’s voice cuts through his thoughts with ease, the red haired never looking away from his console despite complaining of the current sight.
“Says the boy who was holding his hand tightly before Koko-kun fell asleep on his lap.” Himiko says, coming to his defence almost immediately. Inupi makes a mental note to buy her a sweet later that day. Akkun fluster at that, sending the girl a betrayed look before looking at his console.
“A-as if you have any right to talk? I’m practically sure you guys sleep in the same bed!” The red haired accused while pausing his game, pointing a finger at the girl while sending her a questioning look, uncertain of the accusation.
Takemichi answers without looking up, his voice soft as he had this loving gaze in his eyes. “Not always. Himiko likes her space, but there are nights where she needs comfort to sleep properly. Nel is usually there to fill that role if it’s not so bad as she would directly seek me out.”
“Aww, little Miko-chan needs to be comforted at night?” Mocked Kazutora, playfully pulling the girl’s cheek before pulling back his hand when she tried to bite him.
Wise choice, Inupi thought, Her jaw strength is incredible.
“What’s it to you? Jealous I got to take baths with Michi unlike you?” Inupi paused at that, looking at Himiko incredulously. She blinked at the looks she got, before hugging her body close, a mischievous expression on her face.
“What? You guys jealous? You guys are really naughty, but I will be nice and allow you a look if you ask real nicely~”
Everyone blushed, quickly averting their eyes away from her. Takemichi didn’t even look the slightest bit bothered, he just gave his sister a flat stare before speaking. “Himiko, don’t you have any shame?”
The girl leaned back, raising her arms up in what look like surrender before saying “Nope! I’m not a househusband-in-the-making twink with the finest ass there is out there like you Michi, but I’m still a girl. I got to use what I have to survive this cruel word and if I have to lift my skirt a few times to ensure that I don’t mind.”
The screech of pure indignation from Takemichi wasn’t the best way to wake up, Koko was the first to know that.
Notes:
A possible rational explanation to Takemichi’s maturity here could be the fact he has a younger sister. It might have been of a few months, but he was quick to catch onto her admiration so he decided to try and set the best example for her.
To be honest, the meeting with Mikey was rewritten multiple times, but I feel satisfied with this one. For now atleast.
Next chapter has the siblings being thanked by someone, Takemichi vs his mom, Himiko punching someone, the siblings meeting someone, Kazutora observing the purge, Himiko having a crush, and Mikey trying to steal Michi away!
Not necessarily in that order though.
Chapter Text
Takemichi stifled a laugh as he watched his younger sister bounce on her spot, aware that if he mocked her his girlfriend would immediately fly to her defence. Hinata also seemed amused by how nervous the girl was, but also extremely supportive of her. It wasn’t like the black haired boy didn’t support her, it was just payback for when she would mock him.
The younger Hanagaki had dressed as presentable as possible, wearing red overall shorts with a white turtle neck, an oversized checkered white coat with thigh-high magenta striped socks. Her hair was in a side ponytail, a butterfly hair pin in it. She looked uneasy, but still pretty excited.
“Are you that in love?” He asks teasingly, something in him telling him to provoke her right now. His sister is immediately turning towards him, looking offended.
“Obviously! She looked so pretty and cute, plus she was really nice. She gave off this aura of peace and love. Her hair looked really pretty and it matched her eyes.” His sister intertwined her hands, looking down with a light blush on her face. “I don’t know why, but I just know she is a big sister. Plus she had this really kind look in her eyes despite looking like she went through a lot.”
“Thanks a lot.” Himiko jumped, immediately turning around to look at Yuzuha who was standing behind her. The girl was smiling, a light blush on her face as well, looking amused as Himiko went bright red.
“Well, seems like it’s time to leave. See you guys later!” Hina grabbed his hand, whisking him away and ignoring his sister’s complaints. “Be back before dinner!” He waved her goodbye before disappearing in the crowd with his girlfriend, enjoying the look of utter betrayal on the youngest Hanagaki’s face.
Himiko looked at Yuzuha, the both of them looking a bit awkward before Himiko coughed.
“So! Um...Do you want to go to the nearby arcade...?” Himiko wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it, dragging the two traitors who had abandoned her with her.
“I -- sure! There is a new game I wanted to try out.”
The smaller girl perks up at that, recalling her and her brother beating the highest record with ease. “Is it dance, dance revolution?”
“Yes! It looks so much fun!”
Himiko thanks the god for the opportunity to impress a pretty girl.
“Yo, tora-chan~”
Kazutora startles, eyes snapping to Chijiko in shock slightly awed at how the teen managed to get up here without making the slightest sound. The younger teen plops down next to him, smiling widely at him despite the bloodshed happening down there.
“You start your infiltration mission tomorrow, nervous?” He hums, watching the number of ex-Moebius members slowly but surely dwindle. On the podium stood Takemichi, his expression impassive – dismissive even as he continued to observe gang members that used to work together beat each other into unconscious.
“He is disassociated.” Yellow golden eyes meet yellow golden eyes with slit pupils, the teen pointing to the boss of black dragon who stood with his three executives behind him. They pulled down their mask, letting out a sigh, before leaning back onto the wall.
“Michi can’t really start crying here. The purge might be a brutal ritual, but it’s extremely efficient. However, the thought of people who used to work together fighting each other to survive just saddens him.” Kazutora furrows his brows at that, looking back at the teen younger than him still watching the fight with great patience.
“How empathic can he be?” He asked silently, watching Himiko shrug in uncertainty.
“I don’t know, but I will protect that heart for as long as I have to.” The bicoloured haired boy could only hum in agreement.
“Hey, let’s make a deal, okay?” Kazutora turned to her, straightening up a bit when she offers her pinkie finger. Himiko smiles gently at him, incredibly patient. “When you are over with your mission, you will make up with your friends.”
He flinched, opening his mouth to speak.
“No, let me finish. In return, I will mend my relationship with my sisters. When you mend your relationship, I’m pretty sure you will join Toman, but I’m practically certain we will make you an honorary member of the black dragons. I will stop being a coward, and so will you. Does that sound fair?”
He swallowed the lump in his throat and nodded, intertwining his pinkie with hers. “Pinkie promise, pinkie promise, it’s lifetime promise. Pinkie promise, pinkie promise, break it and you will lose it.”
“Lose what?”
“Your pinkie.”
Kazutora could only laugh at that. “So, I heard you were on a date yesterday.”
The girl immediately blushes brighter, getting a dreamy look on her face as she sighs like she is in love. “Yuzuha-chan is amazing. She could kick my ass and I would thank her.”
Perhaps discussing their love life while there was a literal carnage down there wasn’t the ideal type of friendship, but this was one Kazutora enjoyed. He would cling onto it for as long as he could.
“I’m going to kill him. I will legit strangle that little shit.”
Takemichi side-eyes Himiko, making sure she doesn’t have a knife on her so as to not try to immediately stab their cousin on spot. He wasn’t talking about Takuya, he was talking about their older cousin, Masaru, a cousin who was currently using their reputation to cause trouble in other areas.
“Is he trying to cause a territorial war? There is a specific reason we don’t stick our nose in Toman’s business! The first was related to him so we want to honour him but the moron just goes ahead and uses our position to go order people around!”
Himiko’s anger was turning into a sharp blade, and with each passing second he was reminded of the grim fact that he was the girl’s moral compass. She would beat Masaru to death on spot for a stunt like this, uncaring of he had someone to return to.
However the dark haired boy knew she didn’t want to let the boy scot free, the main reason why he had just texted Takuya and Akkun to metaphorically dig Masaru’s grave. Their aunt would love to know what her son did in his free time for sure. He would most likely be grounded for the entirety of his middle school years, it should satisfy Himiko.
Takemichi didn’t like holding grudges, it wasn’t good for the soul. However he could still be extremely petty.
The ringing of his phone has both teens jump, and Himiko raises an eyebrow in annoyance. He wordlessly answers, never pausing in his walk while also pulling a lollipop out of his pocket. The pleased hum he receives from his sister after she rips off the wrapper tells her she is momentarily appeased.
“Yo, Takemitchy.” There is something like cautious in his voice, and it has a red flag popping in Takemichi’s mind.
“Hi, Draken-kun, did you need anything?” He has a growing suspicion it concerns his cousin, and it is confirmed when the older boy speaks.
“Yea, I wanted to know if you knew a runt named Masaru? He says that he is related to you, and how he is protected by the black dragons.” Takemichi sighs, mindlessly letting his feet lead him to where he needs to be, Himiko’s hurried pace tells him they are close.
“Sadly enough yeah. The guy’s our cousin. He isn’t protected by the black dragons though, the last thing we need is someone dragging our name through the mud.” He hears an airy laugh from who he can only assume is Mikey, and Draken is chuckling when the boy says something. “Could you refrain from killing him, Himiko here wants to teach him a lesson personally.”
“Sure, we won’t go too far.”
He hangs up, and Takemichi pockets his phone before following Himiko at an easy pace, the girl already aware of where to go.
He doesn’t exactly know when they reach the place, all he knows is that Himiko is already offering one of her smiles.
“Good afternoon, Sir! Ma’am!”
The members of black dragon present are ignored by Himiko, the girl waving excitedly at Mikey and Draken. Their cousin standing in the middle of the crowd is acknowledged almost immediately. However they temporarily let him stew in his own anxiety.
Himiko skips her way to the two, looking completely happy despite the face of their cousin.
“Hi guys! Sorry for all the trouble caused! I hope Toman and Black dragon are still going to be able to cooperate with each other.” She doesn’t really bother waiting for their response before turning around and walking up to their cousin. There is a tense silence, one where everyone wonders what will happen, before Himiko punches the guy into the face.
She continues smiling while she grabs him by the back of his shirt, waving at them. “I will be taking this!”
Takemichi offers a nod her way before turning to the two. “I’m really sorry for the trouble my cousin caused. I hope he didn’t start anything too big.” He bows before standing straight up again, offering the two a smile.
“Is there something I can do to make it up to you two?”
“It’s cool. Black dragon and Toman have been at peace with each other for a long while now. No need to start a territorial dispute over the trouble caused by an outsider.” He smiles thankfully at Draken before looking at Mikey.
“What about you, Mikey-kun? Is there anything?”
The boy hummed, face carefully blank before walking up to Takemichi and leaning close. A bit too close.
“Be my friend!"
Takemichi smiled, tilting his head.
"Aren’t we already?"
Takemichi had never been able to feel hatred.
He had never been able to feel raw, intense, pure hatred ever since he had been born. Himiko had described it as hating something or someone so much that you wish for each and every second of it’s existence to be filled with pain. Takemichi didn’t think he could ever wish that upon anyone.
Right now though? The growing disgust in his guts was probably the closest thing to hatred he would ever feel.
Takemichi stared at his mother through the screen, shocked and disappointed at her lack of guilt as they discussed his little sister, her daughter. The blonde woman didn’t seem the slightest bit bothered by her actions.
“I just told her the truth. You preach about honesty, you should understand.”
He wanted to puke.
There was a ringing in his ears as his mother spoke, static filling his mind as he couldn’t believe the words leaving her mouth. He tightened the grip on his trousers, eyes wide as he swallowed down his bile before speaking.
“I predict...” His mother paused, silent as she waited for his next words. “ That you will apologise to Himiko.” He looked at the screen, eyes cold as he spoke. “I predict that you will genuinely apologise to your daughter, and make sure to never let that happen again. Or you will lose the love of your only son.”
His mother opened her eyes, looking straight at him. “Is that a threat?”
“No. It’s a fact. I love Himiko more than I love you. I’m willing to never speak to you again, if it can make her happy. Hanagaki Mirai, you either love both of us and keep us both, or you only love one of us and lose us both. It’s your choice.”
He sighed, looking down in slight guilt before looking back at her.
“Goodbye, Okaa-san. It’s up to you if it’s the last time I say this to you.”
He ends the call like that, heaving a long sigh as he does. He closes the computer, turning on his chair to look at his door. “Himiko, you can come in now.”
The door opened, and there stood his sister. She was rubbing her bare arms in comfort, Nel standing next to her before walking into the room when the door opened. Takemichi let out a small laugh as the dog stood on her back legs while using him as a pillar, licking away his tears in an attempt at comfort.
“Thanks, Nel.” He scratched her behind her cut off ear, pressing a kiss onto her forehead. He looked at his sister who had approached him, unsurprised by her blank expression. An expression Takemichi had learned meant she was feeling overwhelmed.
“Okaa-sama is just like any other Fujikami, she is completely bored of life.” The dark haired teen nods, closing his eye to avoid the tongue of a concerned pile of fluff to enter his eye. Himiko continues, unbothered. “She loves you and Otou-sama though. The family she created is her interest. Apart from that, she isn’t any better than a psychopath.”
He hums, petting lovingly Nel, and looks up when Himiko speaks one last time. “You would willingly put yourself at the end of Okaa-sama’s wrath for me?...For someone who wanted to kill you before?”
Takemichi gestured his sister forward, something the girl did only to recoil when her forehead was flicked.
“You are my sister, Miko.” The nickname startled the girl, and she stopped rubbing the spot she was hit on to look at him. “Whether you want it or not, I love you more than you could imagine. Okaa-san stepped out of our lives and left us to our grandmother, my emotional attachment to her is obviously weaker.”
He took the girl’s hand, before pressing a candy onto her palm. He gently squeezed the hand shut before pressing their foreheads together.
“Black dragon was recreated under the motto ‘Through hell and earth, we shall all stand together’, was it not? You even had the sentence written onto the ribbon we swore upon, and my captain’s uniform back with that little paragraph. You may lack the common decency that people are born with, but you are still a good person. Even if you weren’t, I could never hate you Miko. For throughout the heavens and earth, you alone stood by my side for this long.”
His sister let out a wet laugh before tackling him to the ground with a hug, smiling all the while. He went down with a shout, Colonel letting out a bark in concern.
He gave the sign to let her know they were good, before looking at Himiko who was smiling genuinely at him from where she laid on top of him.
“Hi.”
He smiled back, bringing his arms to rest on her back.
“Hi.”
“That girl is related to Mikey-kun.”
Hina blinked at the random drop of information, realizing that from the way that Takemichi was looking at his sister with something like concern and curiosity on his face, he also didn’t know that. Himiko – Chijiko judging from the way they were dressed, blinked at them in confusion before realizing the cause of the silence.
“My ability is blood related, it comes naturally that I can notice people of the same family.” The teen only got a skeptical hum in response from the young couple, which clearly ticked off the youngest of the trio. Instead of responding to the doubt they turned to the pair walking down the street, eyes narrowing as they analysed the sight infront of them.
“Anyway, what is she doing with that dude? She doesn’t seem like the kind to do that kind of things.” The blonde girl was clinging onto a guy’s arm while looking at him with a seductive gaze, but there seemed to be something like determination in her posture, telling Chijiko that following act was going to happen mostly in hopes that something else would happen.
“Maybe she is trying to make someone notice her? Remember how I would sometimes try and strike a conversation with Akkun because I wanted Takemichi-kun to look at me?” Hina proposed, blushing slightly at the reminder of her previous antics.
“Yeah, I got so fed up I forced you to confess. Take-chan here being the dense idiot he was having no idea you had an actual crush.” Takemichi swatted the finger they poked into his cheek away, before returning to look at the two they were following at a slow pace.
“Should we stop her then?” The dark haired boy questioned, and Chijiko hummed before pulling out a manga from their bag.
They ignored Hina’s envious stare, instead nodding at Takemichi before running a bit a head. Hanachi’s newest edition of ‘Love of another time' was going to be extremely useful in this moment, they were thankful for the fact that young girls loved their mangas.
I have too many personas.
They opened the manga once they believed to be at a reasonable distance, and purposefully bumped into the duo, dropping their manga when they did. The two looked back at them, and they smiled sheepishly, scratching the back of their head when they did.
Inside of their head though...
Oh my god! She is so pretty! Mikey-kun’s sister is so cute! She looks sweet too! Oh! No! Bad Himiko! You love only Yuzu-chan! Wait...this would make a great manga!
“Sorry!” They hastily apologised, scratching their head in an act of showing random nervousness. “I was so absorbed by my manga, I didn’t notice you there.”
The girl crouched to pick up the manga and Chijiko celebrated in their mind. They took the blond girl’s moment of inattention to send one of their nastiest glares at the random dude, relishing in the way he tensed up.
“Oh? Is this...” The girl seemed to have finally noticed the cover as her eyes went wide, something like joy lighting up in her yellow eyes. “’Love of another time’?! The newest edition with one of the limited sketches made by Hanachi-chan herself?! As well as an autograph?!”
Her eyes snapped to her, looking so bright and filled with excitement. “You read this?! You’re a fan as well?! Where did you get it?!”
Chijiko smiled at the girl, although it was probably hidden by their mask, while nodding. “I’m a great fan of Hanachi-chan! I’ve successfully managed to snag myself a lot of limited editions before! There is a technique for that!” The girl leaned closer in, most likely expecting them to reveal their secret.
“I can’t just tell you that here! We are in the open! People might hear us!” They emphasised this by looking around with a cautious look, narrowing their eyes at the boy who was now trembling on his spot. The blonde girl also shot him a glare, clearly picking up on what the teen meant.
“So? What are you waiting for? Leave. We’re busy.” The teen looked ready to protest, something like anger burning in his eyes, however he never got the chance to act on it.
“Chi-chu! There you are!” At the sight of the 10th generation commander of the famous black dragons the guy paled quickly before seemingly realising who Chijiko was upon hearing the nickname that was occasionally used by the top of black dragons as he looked at Chijiko with horror before running off. The ash-blonde teen let out a sigh of relief, offering the girl a nod when she looked at the couple approaching them with cautious.
“You guys can drop the act.” They turned their head to the girl, lowering their mask before speaking. “Hi! I’m Himiko! But right now I’m Toga Chijiko!” The girl perked up a little bit when the confession they were actually a girl had sunken in. “Tachibana Hinata! Nice to meet you!” Hina piped in, stepping forward a bit.
Judging from how she looked a bit hopeful she probably didn’t have a lot of close female friends.
“Hanagaki Takemichi, nice to meet you. You’re Mikey-kun’s sister right?” The seemed to pause for a second before snapping her finger as if she had a revelation, pointing a finger at Takemichi before saying. “So you’re the famous Takemitchy Mikey kept talking about for a while now! Wow, I thought he was exaggerating but it seems you really have the prettiest blue eyes to have ever been seen.”
Chijiko and Hinata giggled when they saw how red the dark haired boy went, mumbling a thanks to the compliment.
“Oh! I’m Sano Emma, nice to meet you.” The blonde teen of the group sent the two others a smug look, which was ignored in favour of continuing to talk to Emma. Hina stepped forward, a suddenly very serious look on her face. She placed two hands on Emma’s shoulders, staring her directly in the eyes.
“Emma-chan, were you trying to hook up with that dude to get someone to pay attention to you?”
The blonde girl sighed, and the peach brown haired girl nodded in understanding. “Boys can be so dense, right?”
Emma nodded in agreement, wiping a tear from her eye. Hina smiled in sympathy before taking her hand, beaming at her. “I’m cheering you on though! I know you can do it!”
“Thanks, Hinata.”
“I feel like I’m intruding.” Takemichi mumbled, and Chijiko just shrugged. They were about to put away their manga but they immediately had the attention of two girls on them, both staring at the book in their hand. “Hold up! You still didn’t tell me how you got those!”
“If you tell Emma-chan then surely I have the right to know too!”
The blonde teen could only curse under their breath when they realized they had been backed into a corner. Hinata wasn’t aware of the fact that they were Hanachi-chan, and they really wanted to keep their identity a secret from the two girls.
“I can’t tell you but!” They quickly added when they saw the two girls ready to argue. “I’m willing to get you guys the limited editions. I might have to pull in a few favours but everything for pretty girls like you.” They said with a wink, in which the two girl’s responded.
“I have a boyfriend.”
“I’m in love with Draken.”
“Hina, you know damn well my heart only beats for Yuzu-chan at the moment. Emma, really? Draken? Actually I see the appeal. You know what? I will help you whenever I can to catch the heart of that giant who looks nothing like 15 years old. Also, please let this raging bisexual express her love for women.”
The three giggled in-between them only to jump at the sound of a ringing phone. Takemichi smiled sheepishly at them, pulling his phone out of the pocket. “Oh, it’s Draken-kun!”
“Draken?!” Emma immediately perked up, and Chijiko walked closer to be able to hear what they were going to talk about.
“Hi, Draken-kun! Do you need anything?”
“Takemitchy, are you doing anything right now?” Chijiko raised an eyebrow at the question, curious but patient. The dark haired boy most have also not been aware of this as he had the same look of curiosity on his face. “No. I’m just with Chijiko, Hinata, and Emma.”
“Oh, good thing you’re with Chijiko – wait, Emma? You know her?”
“We met today. We bumped into her a few minutes ago.” Chijiko piped in, adding as an afterthought, “Hi, Draken-kun!”
“Yo, Chijiko. Anyway, go to Musashi Temple. Bring the girls along with you.”
“Okay. See you there I guess.” Takemichi hangs up with that, and Emma looks at him hopefully. “Did Draken say anything about me?”
“He said you are very pretty.” Chijiko answered without missing a beat, resulting in a pout from the blonde girl. “You’re lying but thanks.”
“We should go. He asked us to head to the Musashi Temple. It’s not that far from here I think.” Emma points in the direction of the temple, smiling at them. “It’s this way. I’ve already been there a couple of times so I know the way for sure.”
“Lead the way, Emma-chan.”
The blonde girl nods, walking the direction she just pointed at and requesting them to follow. Chijiko goes to stand next to her, allowing for the couple to stand behind them. They pull down their mask and smile, letting their voice return to it’s normal pitch.
“Ne, you’re very pretty Emma-chan, would you let me paint you one day?” Yellow meets yellow, and Himiko offers a smile to the girl. She smiles back, looking at ease. “Thanks and also sure. Just don’t forget to get me the limited edition of ‘Love of another time’ and I don’t mind you painting multiple portraits of me!”
“Don’t forget mine too!” Hina said as she pulled Takemichi to stand next to them, the boy offering a smile. “I’m fine. I already read it all.” The earned him a glare from the peach brown haired girl, who huffed in annoyance. “That’s because you live with Himiko-chan, obviously you have the entire collection.”
“You guys live together?” Emma questioned, an eyebrow raised. Takemichi hummed placing a hand on the girl’s head. “This little gremlin right here is my precious Imouto.” Himiko leaned into the head pat, letting out a small laugh. “Yup! I’m Hanagaki Himiko! Hanagaki Takemichi is my precious Onii-sama! I was adopted when I just six years old, three months after our first meeting. The bond between the two of us is thicker than blood and we are inseparable ever since.”
Emma looked at Hina, head tilted to the side. “How did you meet them?”
“I was being bullied by a bunch of middle schoolers then those two swooped in and saved me.” Hina explained with a smile, the blonde girl letting out an ‘Oooh’ of wonder. “They insulted them so hard they made they cry.” The peach brown haired girl added as an afterthought, having Emma let out an ‘Ah.’
“We weren’t even that harsh. I just scratching the surface.” The surprising part was that that had been said by Takemichi and not Himiko.
“Say, how did you meet Mikey? I never really managed to get the details of the encounter.”
Himiko opened her mouth, but was cut off by Hina. “He barged into our school looking for Takemichi-kun, and Himiko-chan went to face them. She called him a shrimp and almost fought him but Takemichi-kun intervened. Then they went off with Takemichi-kun and Himiko-chan returned to school.”
Emma choked on a laugh, Takemichi snorting at the brief summary of the day. Himiko pouted at Hina, sending the girl a nasty glare. She glared right back, unyielding. Himiko cursed the influence her brother had on people.
“I actually heard about that part. Mikey came home grumbling about a girl with guts and very sharp looking teeth calling him a shrimp and then giving him a candy. Apparently the others kept mocking him for that. He almost had another fight with Draken because of that.”
“Not my fault I’m taller than him by a centimeter.” Himiko grumbled, before realizing. “We kind of mirror Mikey-kun and Draken-kun, Michi. A short childish person who is constantly babied by the taller more mature person. Except, I’m the vice-commander and you are the commander.”
“You guys are part of a gang?” Emma questioned, looking at them incredulously. She surveyed their school uniforms, Himiko smiling at her from where she was with her male school uniform. “Sorry, but you don’t really look the part. And to be the leaders...”
“People keep telling me that and I’m still uncertain if that is a compliment or an insult.” Takemichi mumbled, head tilting backwards to look a bit at the sky before looking back ahead.
“You kind look weak.” Emma added, and Himiko could hear their hearts shatter. “Rude!”
“Michi is a twink" Takemichi looked extremely offended at that, it morphed into hurt when Hina agreed. “However, he is very skilled in breakdancing, hip hop dance, acrobatics and gymnastic. Like me! Although I lean more towards the last two than the first two. We are very flexible, and although we are technically weak at fighting we make up for it with the fact that we know how to dance in a way that counts as fighting. People usually don’t know how to react and that works in our favour.”
“But wait, aren’t you a girl? Do you recruit girls too?” The blonde girl was looking at Takemichi in wonder. Takemichi made a noise that sounded neither like an approval or a disapproval. “I was threatened with bodily harm if she didn’t join me. She said I was far too reckless and she rather be there to prevent the injury than wait to treat it.”
“I’m also very good at kicking ass! Although the fact that I’m a girl is a secret, can I count on you to keep it, Emma-chan?”
Yellow eyes widen briefly at the smile sent their way, before the girl smiled back. “Sure! We’re here. Oh, by the way, where did you get that earring? It’s really pretty.”
Takemichi straightened up, and his hand went to cradle the jewellery. “Oh, Himiko made it for my birthday. She didn’t have enough material to make a pair though.”
“Do you want one? Emma-chan?” The girl opened her mouth, ready to respond, only to be interrupted by the sound of bikes’ engine.
“Oh, seems like the guys are here too.” Himiko threw on her hood at that, putting back on their mask and shifting their body posture. “Why do you think they called us here?”
“Jeez, I barely recognise you.”
“Thanks. I practice.” Chijiko turned to look at the rows of bike, something like unease thrumming under their skin. Had they been perhaps lower ranked members of black dragon, it would have been less anxious, but they were the top. The president and vice-president. They had been invited into their territory, but it still felt nerve-wracking.
This is making my scars throb. And it’s fucking painful.
“Oh, let’s exchange info so that I can give you the manga at a later date.” Emma nods, pulling out her phone. A few seconds later, Chijiko is staring at the number in their phone, a genuine smile on their face.
I made a new friend...
“Chijiko, promise to behave?” Hina giggled when they pouted, earning the girl a glare. “Yeah, yeah. The black dragons and Toman are at peace with each other, I’m not willing to go up against them.”
“Yo, Takemitchy.” They startled, turning their head to the voice and there stood Mikey, waving at them with a smile on his face. Chijiko could now properly see the resemblance between him and Emma. Draken was behind him, focused on the only boy on the group. Chijiko felt bad for Emma.
“Let’s go you two. It’s time.”
“See you guys in a bit.” Chijiko waved at the two girls who headed a bit away before following Takemichi, the boy looking suspiciously calm.
Did he have a vision earlier today? They thought as they followed silently, watching the rows of bowed Toman greet their commander. Chijiko made sure to stay close to Takemichi, eyes narrowed slightly in suspicion.
“Quiet down!” Draken’s voice bellowed, signalling the start of this meeting that they really shouldn’t be attending.
“Today we have the presence of two special guests! I’m sure you all recognise the 10th commander and vice-commander of black dragon!” The tall boy said, and Chijiko’s fingers couldn’t help but twitch at the attention they immediately received.
The captains are at the front, their vice-captains stand a bit behind. There is a clear escape way, but I might need to fight off a few people. I have two paint bombs, glitters, a lighter, a perfume bottle, and a pepper spray. Keep Takemichi safe at all cost, even if I have to burn them a little.
“Pah, you can go ahead.”
Yellow eyes snapped to the captain – there was a hidden fondness in Mikey’s tone – who walked up to them. Chijiko tightened their fists, ready to claw out the guy’s eyes if the need arrived.
“Thank you for saving my friends! You have my eternal gratitude!” The blonde bowed, shouting his thanks.
Takemichi could only smile awkwardly, most likely feeling put on the spot.
Chijiko’s mind went blank and the only thing they could let out was a small,
“Eh?”
The meeting had been called to thank them for saving the friends of a captain, and announce that Toman was now in Black dragons debt. Pah-chin – the captain of Toman’s third division – was now in their debt, and they could always ask for a favour. It had been a surprise.
Takemichi had known about this for he had gotten a vision about this earlier today. He had gotten a vision and hadn’t bothered telling Chijiko. Chijiko who had planned an escape way and a murder plan on the spot out of fear it was a trap.
A part of her felt stupid and guilty for thinking that Mikey would set a trap for a boy he deemed had his brother’s potential. The blonde was on his way to reach the same level of love for Takemichi she had, so she felt ashamed for thinking someone who loved Michi was bad.
The cheering falls to deaf ear as Chijiko spend the rest of the meeting fixing their commander with their emptiest stare. Some people inch away from the duo with how intense it was.
It’s only when all the lower ranked members are dismissed, they know for sure that the captains and vice-captain aren’t leaving, and they can hear Emma and Hina climbing the stairs to the shrine do the turn to their superior before proceeding to try and kick the older teen.
The fact that he blocked the hit meant he expected it.
Heads turn their, some of concern, others of curiosity. The laugh Takemichi let’s out as he dodges another hit reassures those who looked concerned.
“Ooooo, someone’s salty.” The leg aimed at his face is dodged with an ease that serves to anger them even more. “What’s wrong Chi-chu, mad you were left in the dark?”
Their hand reach out and grab his collar, pulling him so they can smash the side of their faces together. They speak, not loud enough to be heard by the others, but still loud enough to not be considered a whisper.
“Listen here you crying twink with a hero complex bigger than your ridiculous inability to hate, I had already planned three escapes ways that all included the death of at least 10 people, as well as a gambit that would have resulted in my death. I had to survive on the streets for over a year, and lack a moral compass. I would have slit someone’s throat open and not thought twice about. I’m not like you who feels the need to help everything. So, next time, think ‘This isn’t for their safety. It’s for everyone else’s.’ for there are only so little parts of me who care about this world beyond what joy it can bring me, understood?”
“What are you guys talking about?” Mikey’s voice is far too close for Chijiko’s liking, but before they can react, Takemichi is speaking.
“About a new cake recipe. More specifically, how many cakes I will have to bake before this gremlin forgives me.”
Mikey perks up, like a moth attracted to flames. Chijiko really questions why they thought he would trick Takemichi when he looked so in love. They were probably overreacting with this one. Mikey had constantly been bugging them for a week now, but he wasn’t all that bad.
“Oh! You can bake? I will have to come over soon!”
They took it back. He was absolutely horrible.
“Over my dead body.” They answer before their boss can speak, pointing a finger angrily at the slightly shorter boy. “This is my thing. Back off. He already cooks for at least five people and that’s four people too much. So don’t even think about it.”
Mikey pouts, like the emotionally stunted petulant child he is, glaring at them. “Who are you anyway? This is Takemichi’s choice, and I’m pretty sure you’re only his vice-commander.”
They open their mouth, intent on cursing this idiot to the moon, but before they can even start giving the boy infront of them a reason to fight, two hands place themselves on their mouth, effectively silencing them.
The gloved hands belonged to the couple, Takemichi and Hinata, who were offering an apologetic smile at Mikey. “You are welcome whenever you want! Although I would like a warning!”
Hinata nodded, pushing them back. “Takemichi-kun likes cooking, I’m sure he doesn’t mind cooking for another person.”
The ‘I do’ they shouted was ignored. They were dragged away after the two had given their goodbyes, Emma telling them to remember their manga.
The raspberry blown their way by Mikey had Takemichi pick them up and run away before they could truly understand what was happening.
Himiko has the firm belief in her mind. Anyone who loved Takemichi was someone she could love.
Inupi had first been wary, but overtime he had learned the greatness of the younger boy. Koko hadn’t really been there for Takemichi but at some point he had started acting a bit like a tsun-tsun. There had been friends with Takuya – who wasn’t technically their cousin but they didn’t care – since childhood, and the boy loved the dark haired boy just like he should. Akkun, Yamagishi, and Makoto loved him as well, they were his first group of friends, and they obviously were a bit jealous when they weren’t given as much attention.
Hina was his girlfriend. Although at first Himiko hadn’t liked the idea of her brother being taken away by some girl with a crush, she conceded when she learned that Takemichi would always love her a special way. Plus, her brother hadn’t loved her at first. He had just been indulging Hina so as to not break her heart, but ended up falling for her for real.
Then there was Mikey.
Sano ‘Mikey’ Manjiro, who loved her brother in a strange way, but who she wasn’t sure she liked. He clung to the taller boy, begging for attention, and always asked for more when given some.
“He is a lot like you.” Akkun tells her as he styles her hair for her. He was really good at this, she would buy him things to practice for his birthday. “Childish, strong, and with dark impulses. You both depend on the others around you to show you the right path. Although the biggest resemblance?”
He asks to no one as he finishes another braid. “You both have an older brother you look up to tremendously. No matter how much you seem to fight. The difference is that you still have yours and have no younger sibling. While Mikey has a younger sister, and no more older brother.”
She hummed, feeling sympathy for the older boy. She knew the story. Kazutora had told them everything. He had asked her the question if she would have forgiven him had she been Mikey. She had hummed, thinking before answering that it would have taken time, but she would have.
The truth was that she would have brutally murdered him on spot.
“I think he is trying to get back what he lost with The First with Takemichi. Takemichi doesn’t mind taking care of him too. So why does it bother you?”
“I think...it’s because I know that I’m dangerous. I know that I can really hurt Takemichi. And since Mikey-kun is the same as me...I’m afraid he will hurt him too.” Akkun hummed, fixing her bangs.
“That’s what you tell yourself.” He said as a fact, and she could only nod despite it not being a question. “Now, what’s the truth?”
She buried her face in her knees to hide the tears welling up in her eyes, her hand clenching the ribbon in it. “I’m afraid that since we are so similar...he will end up replacing me with Mikey-kun. And that I will lose my first family in so long...I don’t want that to happen...”
“You know Takemichi could never replace you.”
Could he though?
Himiko looks at the blank canvas infront of her, pupils thinning when she realized she still didn’t know what to paint. Thankfully the ringing of her phone stopped her from thinking too much, and she brought the device to her ear.
“Yes?”
“Yamagishi managed to get the name of the three remaining guests, and we got info of Kazutora’s situation. All the executives have been summoned for an emergency meeting.”
“Okay. I will be there soon.”
She sighed, standing up from her bed. She looked at herself, shrugged before grabbing her uniform and putting it on.
Business time.
Notes:
Chijiko and Mikey are eventually going to fight eachother. It is inevitable. Next chapter we get closer to the night of the festival. And we get the chance to see Takemichi being brotherly without meaning to.
Some of you are probably curious about who will get stabbed, but I will just let you guess.
Pretty sure some of you are excited for the Baji, Kazutora, Chifuyu, Chijiko, Takemichi interactions. It’s gonna be pretty chaotic. Also, I can’t wait to introduce a certain someone, a cookie to the person who guesses who I’m talking about.
A sentence from the next chapter.
"If you are going to run around swinging knives at least swing them properly."
Chapter Text
“So,”
Takemichi surveyed the meeting room, watching all of his executives sit in accordance to their personality. Chijiko was leaning the side of their face on their palm, looking completely bored. Koko had a sly smile on his face, leaning back against his chair. Inupi was sitting straight, face as blank as usual. Akkun had his lower face hidden behind his hands who were interlocked, a serious expression on his face.
Takemichi sat at his place, a calm smile on his face. His arms were resting on the table, intertwined tightly.
“Are we ready to begin?”
“Hai~” Was the sing sang response from both Koko and Chijiko. Akkun and Inupi gave him a short nod in response.
He nodded curtly, before turning his head to the three other members of the intel division standing at the end of the of the room infront of a presentation board.
“Yamagishi, go ahead.” He encouraged his friend, who nodded.
“With the recent purge, we were able to add 68 new members to the gang. So our numbers went from 128 to 196. We recently expelled three members for theft, they were found stealing some of the money in our account and using it to participate in street fights gamble.”
He hums, remembering the sheer terror in their eyes as Chijiko played the knife game with their hands. They had been hanged upside down in one of their warehouse for two hours, only released when Chijiko started noticing the signs of nausea and the risk of permanent damages.
“They were from your division weren’t they, Koko-kun?” Chijiko asks as they tilt their head forward to stare into the black eyes of the teen sitting across them, the crinkle of their eye indicating a smile.
“Only two of them.” The dark haired boy admits easily, leaning more into his sit why throwing Inupi a side glance. “The last one belonged to Inupi.”
“A shame. I was seeing potential." Akkun comments, his hand coming up to comb through red locks.
“What potential? They had been getting on my nerves for a while now. If anything, I was given a reason to fire them.” Inupi said, and the coldness in his voice told Takemichi that those three had committed slights against him. The loyalty was terrifying but also thrilling.
“Let’s not get side-tracked, guys. You guys go on.” Takemichi said, quickly reigning through the chaos before it could escalate any further. Chijiko and Inupi were both fiercely loyal to him, which allowed them to get along pretty easily. They had been dubbed ‘The executioner’ in Black dragon because of their absolute brutality when punishing traitors. Chijiko and Koko clashed though, and Takemichi had a traumatic memory of the last time those two threw hands.
It wasn’t pretty. Chijiko got along well with every executive, but they always loved pressing some buttons for reactions.
“Right. There has been rumours of a new gang being formed, one of our mystery guests being the leader of this gang. Two actually, with one being the second in command. It’s been said to be making Yokohama it’s territory. It’s still fairly new, so we still lack information.”
“But you managed to get the names, right? Gishi-kun?” Chijiko’s voice is coated in honey, a sign that they reached the interesting part of this.
“Mhm, the leader and second of the recently new Tenjiku are none other than Kurokawa Izana and Hitto Kakucho.” The silence that follow is the loudest thing that the people in the room have ever heard as the two top of Black dragon slowly start registering the name they heard.
“Huh?”
Akkun was the captain of the intel division thanks to his great sense of awareness.
He was also extremely aware of the fact that Yamagishi had just slapped their president vice-president in the face with the information he dumped on them. This was probably why they should have done this last, although it was probably the most important matter.
The two were looking at the boy with glasses, eyes wide. Chijiko was the first to react, shooting up from their seat with a serious look on their face.
“Do you have a picture?” This seriousness in their tone is enough to have Yamagishi splutter before going before pulling a picture out if his pocket, and the two top both freeze. A teen with a shaved head, and a scar that travels from his forehead through his left eye, with mismatched eyes, the left is red the right is white figures on the picture.
“Kaku-chan...” The two siblings share a look, a silent conversation going on through their gazes. Chijiko loses the argument they were silently having by the way they slump back into their seat. They wave a hand, dismissively asking the boy to continue, and it is as if this conversation never happened.
Inupi sends him a look, looking curious but the red haired only shrugs. He is just as in the dark as them on this one.
Kaku-chan...guess I will be looking into files today as well then...
“The other mystery guest goes by Kawaragi Senju, although we have reasons to suspect this is just a stage name like Chijiko.”
Chijiko perks up again at this, their previous disappointment over Takemichi’s lack of initiative about their childhood friend fading completely in favour of focusing on what Yamagishi was saying. The dark haired boy could see the interest in their eyes, yellow orbs focusing on the board.
“A case like Chijiko then?” Koko proposed, picking on to the blond teen’s interest. Takuya was the one to step forward, noticing Yamagishi’s sudden nervousness.
“Most likely. We haven’t gotten much info on them though. So for now, it’s just a blank file.”
Takemichi nodded, and everyone in the room straightened up a bit. They were reaching the important subject, the one that all of them had been waiting for.
“Now, concerning our last subject. Kazutora has successfully infiltrated the new gang named Valhalla.”
It was like a switch had been flipped. The atmosphere immediately changing to something far more serious. All the people sitting had their eyes go wide for a second before it immediately narrowed, the threatening aura around them increasing.
“From the information he slipped to me, he managed to come up with a cover. He told their leader that he is friends with you guys, but that you don’t know about his past. He is having them think that he is unware of the friendship between you and Mikey, and that you didn’t let him join the gang saying that it was too soon.”
“Didn’t let him? Oh, so he is trying to give them fake ammo. Smart.” Inupi notes, and Chijiko nods in agreement. If they spent the time pressing wrong buttons, then it was obviously going to be easier to not get affected by their words.
“So far, they have been trying to get him to doubt his friendship with you guys. As well as encouraging him to try and kill Mikey. All Kazutora managed to slip to us was that Hanma was the leading head of Valhalla, and that there is indeed someone else involved.”
Chijiko threw a look Takemichi’s way, and their gaze met.
They were in agreement, the prime suspect of all this mess was –
Kisaki.
Himiko was a coward.
She knew that better than anyone. She ran away from that man at the first chance she got, and didn’t even bother going to the police. She didn’t try to face her sisters even though she knew they would forgive her, because she couldn’t forgive herself. She learned how to hide and run away, because she needed it to survive on the streets.
Hanagaki Himiko was a coward.
She was trying her best not to be anymore.
That’s why she was currently standing infront of a grave, the name carved onto the stone having disgust curl up in her guts. She doesn’t look away though, she simply lights up the incense and clap her hands in a prayer.
“Hello, Otou-san. It’s been a while huh?”
She sat down infront of the grave, a small smile on her face.
“Cursing me from the other side as well? Okaa-san probably went to hell just to kick your ass. I found out the journal I have come from her, she was a smart lady. The letters told me a lot about her. I haven’t read them all, but after I’m done boasting to you about the fact I’m alive, I’m planning to go see her as well to answer everything I read so far.”
She paused, looking down. She smiled sadly, tears welling up in her eyes as she bit her lips to prevent any sound from leaving them.
“She loved me...so much...I feel stupid for believing your lies now. I can’t stay for too long though. Michi is waiting for me. Plus, I want to visit Onee-sama as well!....It’s funny...I hate you for what you did to me...but at the same time...if you hadn’t, I wouldn’t be here...with the people I love the most...I hate you for ruining me but I’m grateful that you did.”
She forced herself to take in a deep breath.
Step by step. I will finish this. No matter how long it takes.
Himiko sniffled as she walked out of the graveyard, wiping her tears on the sleeve of her cardigan. The knot in her chest was a lot looser than before, and the weight on shoulders was far lighter than when she came here. She felt better, lighter.
She hadn’t thought that was possible before.
A hand places itself on her head, and she looks up at her brother who is smiling gently at her. Her breath hitches, tears welling up again in her eyes as he takes her for a hug she doesn’t hesitate to give back.
“I’m so, so, so proud of you, Mimi.” It is whispered like a secret. It is said with so much faith, and pure emotion that it almost makes everything she ever heard before feel like a lie.
Himiko was a coward, but to hear those words again, she was willing to become the bravest person ever.
Chijiko let’s out a groan as they force their legs to not collapse under the weight of their body, clicking their tongue as they can feel the tell-tale signs of their scars reacting to the sudden stress of a fight.
Mikey stands a bit infront of them, looking disgruntled at the fact that they were still standing. Chijiko took pride in the fact that the hits they managed to land in was probably souring his mood further.
They duck under his infamous kick, swiping out their leg to knock him over, and dashing forward to punch his face when he manages to land on his hand before balancing back onto his feet.
They bend backwards to avoid a strong punch to the face, letting out a yelp when he kicks the back of their knees, causing them to fall to the ground. An arm comes to rest onto their throat, while a hand pulls their arm up in a move that could break their bone.
They smile up at Mikey, feeling genuine glee. “Damn, you’re real strong.” They cackle a bit, before kicking him in the face, hissing a bit when that causes him to grip tighter for a second, before rolling back to their legs.
“I need to pull the big guns if I want to win, huh?”
He wiped the corner of his mouth, raising an eyebrow at them. They grinned, unnoticed by the mask but the frown on his face told them he caught on.
“Time for my ultimate move.”
They stood straight, taking a deep breath to allow their body the time to rest for a few seconds before looking properly at Mikey. They clenched and unclenched their fists, calculating the amount of strength they had left before nodding to their self.
Mikey looked at them, anticipating their next move, Chijiko smirk at his cautiousness.
They ran.
Mikey blinked, extremely confused, before flinching when they heard them.
“Take-chan! Mikey-kun is being a bully!”
“Oi! Don’t you dare!”
They sped up when they noticed the older boy catching up, jumping on a railing before pushing their self onto a wall. They blew a raspberry at the blonde, letting out a shriek when he almost grabbed their ankles.
They continued running, heading to the park where their leader was. Draken would probably be there too, Emma and Hina were most likely on their way for their mangas, the other members of the intel faction were likely just hanging out there as well.
Almost there!
They let out a small scream when they stumbled, almost tripping before jumping down. The entrance of the park was in their line of sight, and they made a hard turn, almost falling as they ran into the park.
“Take-chan – ”
Their victory was short lived though, as Mikey was tackling them to the ground the next second, and they both went down with a shout as there was cry of concern heard ahead.
Chijiko groaned, surprised at how heavy the boy actually was.
Ah, no, I’m just numb from all the hits I took.
They started wiggling under him, trying to squirm away as quickly as possible. Mikey wasn’t having it though, he caged them, flipping them onto their back and glaring at them directly in the eyes.
“I’m not letting you go! So don’t even think about it!”
They glared back for a few seconds, before looking up when a shadow fell over them. Blue eyes were looking at them with concern, Takemichi leaning down to get a better look at their figures.
“What are the two of you doing? Why do you look beat up!”
“Take-chan! Mikey-kun was –”
“Their lying! They started – ”
“Slow down!” They both immediately shut up, and Takemichi offered Mikey a hand, pulling him up and off of them before helping them up as well. “Dear lord, we can’t leave the two of you alone, huh?”
Mikey glared at them, and they did the same before turning to Takemichi when he cupped their face examining it. “You don’t look too hurt.” He muttered under his breath, and they basked under his affection while sending a smug look towards Mikey, the boy scoffing at them.
He was pleasantly surprised when his face was cupped as well, and Takemichi looked down at him with pure concern, touch gentle and gaze warm. “Are you okay, Mikey-kun?”
The boy straightened up, chest swelling with warmth as he was fretted over by the taller boy. He was spared from answering thanks to Chijiko, who looked offended.
“Hey! How come you asked him if he is okay and not me! He tackled me to the ground!”
Mikey wanted to cry when those warm eyes stopped looking at him, and instead turned to the other teen. “Maybe because I’m pretty sure you’re the main reason you both look beat up?”
Mikey sent the second in command of black dragon his smuggest look as they shrunk onto their self.
Chijiko looked away, pouting before mumbling something under their breath. Takemichi sighed before offering the both of them candy, and the sour mood was quickly forgotten.
“Oh! Emma-chan, Hina-chan!” The teen ran up to the two girls who had just arrived, shrugging off their backpack, before pulling out two limited editions of the manga. “Here, as promised!”
“Yes! I can’t wait to add it to my collection!” Hina squealed, not noticing their appearance.
“Thanks! Also, why do you look beat up?” Emma asked, eyeing them up and down,
They opened their mouth, ready to explain, only to be cut off by Takemichi. “It probably has something to do with this picture.” They blinked in confusion, looking at the picture Takemichi had taken with their phone, only to pale when they saw it.
It was the picture of Mikey caging Chijiko under him on the ground, both of his hands besides their head, making it look like a confession scenes in one of those romance mangas. The older boy had managed to take it at an angle that made it look like it came straight out of a romance manga, and at the perfect time to capture their shock expression but not Mikey’s fierce glare.
“Oh my god...” Emma looked at them and then Mikey, Hinata had a fierce blush on her face. Draken and Mikey came forward, followed by the rest of the intel division to look at the picture. Draken, Yamagishi, Makoto immediately started laughing, the tallest of the three leaning onto Mikey as he clenched his stomach.
Takuya turned his head away, hiding his mouth behind his hand while his frame shook with obvious laughter that he tried to disguise as a coughing fit. Akkun was blushing a bit, having known it was being taken out of context, but still finding it amusing.
Mikey and Chijiko shared the same expression of pure horror, pale looking, eyes wide, and mouth opened in shock while staring at the picture like their world had fallen apart.
Takemichi had the most shit-eating grin they had ever seen, looking absolutely pleased with himself.
“’I’m not letting you go! So don’t even think about it!’ A confession worthy of the highest praise, eh, Chi-chu?”
Emma still looked in shock, mouth open and she pointed at the two. “Are you two really...?”
That snapped the pair out of their temporary crisis, both turned to look at the blonde girl, blushing in indignation. “NO! NEVER!”
They turned to Takemichi, who had wisely moved a bit away to get a head start before pointing at him. “Delete that right now!”
He hummed, looking deep in thought. “Hmmm, how about no?”
He let out a laugh as he dodged Chijiko’s attempt at tackling him before running, being chased by two angry looking blonde teens as he held his phone as tightly as possible.
“Takemitchy! Get back here! Delete that goddamn picture!”
“Takemichi, I swear to god! Give us that phone this instance!”
Takemichi just laughs, quickly typing something before the two of them are tackling him. He manages to regain his balance at the last second, but his moment of inattention costs his phone is swiped out of his hand and Chijiko is furiously pressing the keys.
“Done! Goodbye blackmail material! You won’t be missed!”
The teen tosses back his phone to him, high-fiving Mikey while letting out a sigh. Takemichi just smiles, tilting his head. “Oh, you wanted to tell me something, right? What was it?”
Chijiko blinks, looking at Mikey before looking at him. The older blonde had a look of cautious on his face, and Chijiko grinned, lowering down their mask and hood.
“Let’s go to the festival all together!” Himiko declared, grabbing Mikey’s hand and her brother’s. “Draken-kun! Emma-chan! Hina-chan! Mikey-kun! Michi! And me! Let’s all go! It’s on the 3rd of August, so the others will be busy, but you guys are free right?”
She sent a knowing look towards Emma, who immediately understood the message. “Yeah! Plus Hinata was planning to ask Takemitchy out!”
“Emma-chan!” Was Hina’s indignant reply, the girl blushing furiously.
“Sure, I don’t see why not.” Was Draken’s answer, and Himiko bounced in glee in her head at that. “Hmm, okay! Since you insist!” She bumped her shoulder with Mikey at that, the boy offering a smile in return.
They all looked at Takemichi expectantly, and the dark haired boy sighed.
“I don’t really have a choice, huh? I will go. Although, we are probably going to have to buy you a yukata, Himiko.”
The blond girl blinked, considering. “If I wear one, then you also have to wear one too.” She decided, nodding to herself.
“No way. I would look stupid. I’m not wearing one.” Was her older brother’s response, and Himiko whined.
“I don’t want to wear a yukata though! Their stuffy and hinder my movements! Sure they are cute, but I can’t move freely!”
“Then don’t wear one.” Mikey said, Himiko froze before looking away.
“I don’t want to be left out though...”
Takemichi smiled at her, before looking at Hina. “Say, did you receive the picture I sent you?”
Two pair of eyes snapped towards him, and Hina nodded, showing off the picture from her phone. “I sent one to Emma-chan, and the others as well! I even sent Mikey-kun and Himiko-chan one!”
Emma nodded as she showed off the picture, and Draken snickered as he did the same.
The two blondes collapsed onto the ground, looking dejected.
Himiko would keep to herself the fact that she heard Mikey mumble a “I would have preferred it to be Takemitchy...”
At this rate he will end up...
“Draken-kun, Mikey-kun, and Emma-chan are missing pieces.”
Takemichi wants to cry at the revelation, because it makes so much sense it hurts. They were walking home after their encounter at the park, Himiko having a bounce in her step despite the grim subject.
The dark haired boy was completely aware of the fact that this was a desperate attempt at keeping her cool.
“Draken-kun, Ryuguji Ken, Takemitchy, Hanagaki Takemichi, and Toga Chijiko, Hanagaki Himiko. Those are the people who will die on the 3rd of August if we don’t do something. Mikey-kun will loss himself if we don’t prevent our deaths. Plus...” Himiko slowed down her pace, walking a bit more slowly.
“I don’t want to die.” She whispered it like it was a secret only she was allowed to know, like it was uncommon to want to live at least a little longer.
But considering what hell her life was before, it’s only fair she doesn’t want to die, but isn’t sure she wants to live.
Takemichi stepped forward before crouching, motioning for Himiko to get on his back. “You fought Mikey-kun, didn’t you?” Behind him, Himiko went rigid, remembering the lie about beaten a bunch of dude who got the jump on them.
“You must have blocked a lot of his kicks with yours, you were limping when we left. You started skipping so I wouldn’t notice. Get on, it’s best not to make the pain worse.”
Himiko climbed on to his back afterwards, murmuring a thanks while he hooked his arms under her legs. “Don’t worry about this. Plus, this is good training. You feel lighter each time.”
“But you still lack muscles, twink.”
“I will drop you.”
Himiko giggled, aware that laughing would hurt Takemichi’s ears.
“Everything will be fine. I’m sure of it. We just need to be ready.”
Himiko hummed, thinking to herself. She whispered, in case they were overhead by someone else. “If I could manage to snag myself a few drops of their blood, I could use it that day. Speaking of which, I’m going to need to get Tora-chan’s blood for the future.”
Takemichi nodded, walking at a tranquil pace.
“For the future...” Takemichi tilted his head, allowing for her to see his huge smile.
“Let’s look forward to a bright future, okay?”
“Takemitchy...?”
Emma blinked at the sight infront of her, unsure if she was dreaming. There stood the boy her brother had an interest in, arm interlocked with his sister, wearing a skirt. A red knee-length pleated skirt with white cherry blossoms on the right side. He was wearing a long black coat over his white dress shirt.
Himiko was smiling, looking unbothered by her brother’s attire. Hinata just looked pleased. Emma felt a bit envious.
“Nice outfit.” She offered a bit lamely when the boy tilted his head in confusion. He beamed, and the blonde haired girl fought back a blush. “Thanks!”
She debated asking, unsure if it would be considered weird but decided to ask nevertheless.
“Can I...dress you up sometimes?”
She was thankful when the boy didn’t seem the slightest bit weirded out by the request. “Of course! Hina-chan and Himiko are always dressing me up so it’s fine.”
“You guys are so lucky.” She told the two girls, and they smiled proudly, sending her a wink. “We know!”
“This would look good on you! Here! Try it!”
Himiko never thought she would hate trying on clothes but apparently everything was possible.
She repressed a groan as she tugged at her obi, pushing her hair out of the way as she walked out of the changing room. Takemichi snickered at her expression of disdain, enjoying her obvious discomfort.
What felt like hours but was actually a single passed slowly in her mind, but Himiko walked out of the shop with a bag that contained her newest yukata. It was black with a red spider lilies on it, the obi was white and the sleeves were also decorated with red flowers.
“It might suck, but it’s cute...” She mumbled to herself, before being pulled by Takemichi, and preventing her from bumping into someone.
“Oh, Himiko? I didn’t think I would see you here!”
“Yuzu-chan! It’s nice to see you!” She interlocked her hand, smiling brightly at the girl while a blush adorned her face. She discreetly hit her brother in the shin when he chuckled behind her.
“Same here! Nice to see you too, Hinata, Takemichi and...? Oh, you made a new friend.” Himiko hummed, pulling Emma forward. “This is Emma-chan! She is the sister of Mikey-kun!” The blonde girl explains, the girl in her grip waving at her crush.
“Oh! So you are also related to a gang, huh? My little brother is part of Toman.” The taller girl explained when there was confusion on the girl’s face, and she immediately brightened up.
“Are all your friends related to gangs?” Emma asks Himiko and Takemichi, who just shrug. “Only the really close ones.” Himiko says before turning to Yuzuha, and Emma looks at the two other teens behind them, pointing at her incredulously.
Hinata nodded seriously, Takemichi nodded shortly as well. Emma’s eyes widen in understanding.
“So, what are you guys doing here?” Yuzuha asks, tucking a hair strand behind her ear.
“Oh, we were buying me a yukata for the festival on the 3rd. Didn’t have one, I found them quite uncomfortable.” She explains, folding her hands and playing with her fingers while looking around widely.
She looks so in love it hurts. The three other teens watching thought in sync.
“Well, glad to see you found one you liked.” Himiko nodded, tilting her head to the side a bit. “Are you...going to the festival?”
“Sadly, no. I have something to do on that day.” Himiko sulked, obviously dejected at the confession. “We can go on the new years to make up though. I would like to see you in your new yukata” That had the girl brighten up, and she nodded.
“Well, I got to go! See you!”
“Buh-bye, Yuzu-chan!”
The moment the girl was out of sight, Himiko let out a dreamy sigh before raising an eyebrow at Emma’s teasing smile.
“Oh~ I didn’t think you were referring to a person you knew when talking about your precious Yuzu-chan, but who would have guessed! Himiko has a huge crush!” She glared playfully at the girl, who only laughed in response.
“Is that you really didn’t want us to keep that picture of you and Mikey? Scared it would ruin your chances?”
Yup, definitely a Sano. Himiko thought as she pulled out her gloves.
Takemichi is used to comforting others.
Inupi was aware of that fact ever since he had gotten to know the younger boy.
He remembers the way those blue eyes had looked at him after a week of hard work, how Takemichi caressed the side of his face so lovingly as Inupi confessed his concern for his new leader, how the boy had gripped his wrist gently before asking in a low whisper,
“Inupi-kun, what do you want to do? How far do you want to go?”
He had been stunned into a silence, unable to response as he leaned into the warmth of the hand on his face, and -- ever the attentive person – Takemichi gave him all the attention he wanted, ruffling his hair gently as he continued speaking.
“I can’t be what the first generation was.” The bleach haired boy had admitted softly, never once changing his tone. “I can either be better or worse. For you, Inupi-kun, I will be better. However, what do you want to do concerning the gang? How far do you want this to go?”
Takemichi had stopped ruffling his hair, letting his hand rest on his head and waited for his answer.
“I want to honour the first.” He told him, it had felt like a confession. “I want to go as far as possible.”
Takemichi had smiled, winking at him while pressing his forehead against his. Inupi had noticed how pretty his eyes were from that angle.
“Then leave it to me, okay?”
Just like, Inupi had been appeased. Just like that, he had discovered the Takemichi effect.
“Michi is like that. So kind it’s stupid.” Himiko had admitted to him on a ‘date’. It wasn’t, they were just hanging out, but the girl declared an outing with a boy or a girl that she wasn’t related to a date. So long as it was the two of them, she would keep calling it that.
Inupi didn’t really mind. She was their leader’s sister. It was an honour. Plus, she understood how wonderful her brother was.
“Once, when we were nine I think, I ended up losing a tooth. I had this ugly looking gap and a bunch of girls at school made fun of me for it.” The girl paused, taking a moment to take a bite out of her hamburger. “I didn’t cry even though I was sad, so he said that he would cry for the both of us. Michi ended up pulling out a tooth, the exact same one, and proceeded to declare we match. Those girls also made fun of him, but he just told them at least someone was willing to match with me, and they would end up old and lonely.”
Inupi had no problem believing that. He could easily see Takemichi do that, be it now, or back then.
“Koko-kun also told me something like that. Michi asked him if he really wanted to be part of black dragon. He said, and I quote, ‘I don’t care if you are of strong or not. I don’t care if you can provide us money or not. I don’t care Koko-kun. The only thing I care about is you and what you want. If you want to leave, I won’t stop. If you want to stay, I won’t stop you. I just need to know if this of your choice.’ Koko-kun has been in love ever since.”
Both blondes had spent the day admiring their leader, gushing about every quality there was. There were a lot in their eyes.
Inupi wasn’t surprise when he overheard Takemichi comforting a shaken Kazutora, the dark haired boy murmuring soothing words and gently rubbing his back and patting his head while the older boy buried his face in his chest. From the soft sobs and hiccups he could hear, the bicoloured haired boy was crying.
He looked at Himiko, who looked concerned but at the same time relieved. The girl straightened up at his look, and she whispered while leaning close.
“Tora-chan was having a nightmare. Michi noticed he hadn’t been sleeping well, so he told him to take a nap in his bedroom, when he came upstairs, Tora-chan was panting and sweating.”
He nodded in understanding, looking back as Takemichi cupped Kazutora’s face while murmuring gentle words.
“Don’t worry.” Himiko said, and he blinked at the pout on her face. “You’re aren’t the only one jealous.”
If it concern Takemichi, Inupi thought wearily, dragging the young girl away. I will never be the only one jealous.
“You know,”
The voice is enough to startle Kazutora out of his trance, the grip on his knife tightening immediately as he stops slashing at the tree infront of him. He looked back, searching the source of the voice, and he landed on a boy around his age who was looking at him.
Short black hair with blue highlights that covered the right side of his face up until the mouth, an eye patch on the right and a dark red eye staring at him with mirth in it. The boy was wearing a simple red t-shirt with a white jacket and black pants. He wasn’t smiling at Kazutora but he was still looking at ease and relax with his hands in the pockets of his pants.
“If you’re going to be swinging knives around, at least do it properly.” The boy said, before tilting his head to the side and offering a lazy smile.
“Do you want me to teach you, Kazutora-san?”
The taller teen frowned, clearly displeased at the guy’s presence.
“And who the fuck are you?” He asks, watching his movements careful. The teen chuckles, before smiling.
“It doesn’t really matter...but you can call, Mono.”
Notes:
Ooooo, a new character! I can’t wait to expand more on Mono! You will love him!
I will try to expand more the relationship between Mikey and Himiko, those two are very important! Yuzuha, my baby, you will get your time to shine soon, don’t worry!
Emma and Himiko get along splendidly despite the difference in character, I will try to showcase that a bit more! The night of the festival is here! We will also see Tora-chan’s situation a bit more! Yay!
Comments and Kudos are appreciated!
Chapter 9
Summary:
Himiko remembers, Mitsuya helps, Kazutora is confused, Takemichi has fun with his sister, the bloody night begins!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Himiko remembers the pain of having a broken wrist, a black eye, multiple bruises, a busted lip, and a dislocated arm. She remembers how she had gritted her teeth, swallowing down her screams as she charged, and charged, and charged. Fought and fought, and fought. Hit and got hit, desperate for the victory. Going so far as biting him.
She remembers tearing into her opponent, insulting him, mocking him, breaking him. She remembers losing speed as her body understood its limit. She remembers stepping back and allowing her brother to finish the job.
She remembers the disgust on his face as she broke down her enemy’s character, and took him down by fighting all out. The mercy rule forgotten, and his will to protect stronger than ever.
She remembers him telling them he had things to think about, and that he had to fix a few things.
Hanagaki Himiko remembers the day they had defeated Shiba Taiju.
It had been on Christmas. She thinks as she swings herself back and forth. Of course I’m not going to forget.
The revelation that Yuzu was related to him wasn’t that shocking, after all she could tell when people were related by a simple glance. She was already aware of that. Plus, they shared similar features. The shape of their eyes being the most obvious one.
Just like I have my father’s eyes...
She stops the swing, staring sadly at her lap as she grips the chains of the swing tightly.
The night of the festival is approaching, and there is also the mess with Valhalla. At this rate, we might die...I don’t want to die...
“Himiko?” She blinked, startled out of her thoughts, only to blink again in confusion.
“Mitsuya-kun?” She pauses as she notices two smaller figures hiding behind him, and she tilts her head to the side to look around him.
“Mitsuya-kun’s little sisters?” She asks, fighting back a smile as they shy away from her view. Mitsuya nods, pushing the two girls forward lightly. The oldest girl immediately steps forward to shield a bit her sister, and Himiko offers a smile to her look of cautious.
“This is Luna.” He says, motioning towards the eldest. “And this is Mana.” He motions towards the youngest, and Himiko smiles at the two softly, leaning forward.
“Hi, Luna, Mana, I’m Himiko! Nice to meet you!” She reaches forward slowly, before pretending to pull a piece of candy out of behind their ears.
“Tada!” She says while placing the candy in the palm of their hands, enjoying the look of pure joy on their faces, as they look from the candy back to her. “Himiko’s ritual nice to meet you gift! A candy!”
“Thank you!” They both say, and the blonde girl winks at them before moving away from the swing, giving them the space to play freely.
Takashi hadn’t expected to find Takemitchy’s sister at the park his sisters usually played at. He especially hadn’t expected to find her alone without her usual perpetual smile and blush. Yet, he did.
Except the moment they landed on his two little sisters the smile was back. Takashi could only watch as Himiko interacted with the two little girls who seemed cautious but curious about the girl. The moment the candies were in their palm, the tall girl had succeed in winning them over.
Himiko stood up from the swing, stepping aside to give the two girls free reign. The gesture was appreciated if the smile they sent her way was anything to go by.
“Your sisters are adorable.” She told him when they sat down on a bench, eyes still on the little girl who was currently fighting over who could go the highest. Takashi gave it a total of four minutes before they grew bored.
“I know.” He said, offer a half-smile. Himiko giggled at that, offering a smile in return.
Takashi didn’t really have an opinion about the Hanagaki siblings as he didn’t really interact with them.
What he knew about them? Takemitchy was the 10th leader of the black dragons, Mikey seemed to like him a lot, Himiko once called Mikey a shrimp, Mikey seemed to hate but tolerate the girl, Draken said that it was best if they never got along as they would be a bigger menace, and Takemitchy resembled him a lot, and always wore gloves.
There were other things he knew, like the guy was really pretty, and that he used his dancing skills to fight. That Himiko liked sweets and acted a lot like Mikey. Also, the two apparently knew Yuzuha, and Himiko had a crush on her. He remembers laughing at the image of the girl who didn’t seem to be fazed by anything unrelated to her brother to lose her composure to a pretty girl.
But apart from that...that was it.
He didn’t have a concrete opinion of them yet, but they seemed to be good people.
Although there was one thing that bothered him about those two.
In Takemitchy’s case it was probably how carefree and wise he was, there was a difference between acting mature and being mature. Takashi had been surprised when he learned the guy was younger than him.
In Himiko’s case it was how she seem detached from reality in a sense. It looked like she didn’t love, it looked more like an...interest, a fascination for the world around her and a curiosity over it. There was no love, unlike her brother’s gaze.
It’s as if she doesn’t consider herself human.
“Mitsuya-kun looks troubled, is there something you wanna know?” The voice snaps him out of his thoughts, and he looks as Himiko who is smiling widely at him, a knowing glint in her eyes.
“Ah, no, it’s just...” He paused, trying to think of an excuse. “You looked...troubled when we arrived, I was just curious if there was anything wrong.”
That made her blink, before she got a teasing smile on her face and she pressed a hand to her mouth to suppress snickers. “Aww~ Mitsuya-kun is worried about me? I’m flattered!” She said, tilting her head to the side.
The lilac headed boy could see the similarities between his leader and the girl.
The mood quickly changed though, a sudden sadness in the younger girl’s eyes as she looked at the ground with a sullen expression.
Takashi was starting to understand why she was always smiling.
“You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to –”
“I know,” She responded simply, never once looking at him. “I just need to think about how to phrase this.”
He nodded, waiting in silence as the girl takes in a deep breath.
“I...urgh...this is annoying...” She hides her face behind her hands, letting out a groan while Takashi stews in the tension in the air. This was extremely serious judging from her expression.
“Okay...recently, everything has been getting...crazier.” She starts uncertainly, avoiding his gaze while playing with her hands. Takashi still nods in encouragement though, his older brother instinct taking over.
“It not’s really the bad kind of crazy...it’s just a type of crazy I don’t like. I’ve been making more friends but...” She pauses, pressing the tip of her fingers against each other. “I’m worried...about a few.”
The confession has him blink, surprised at the girl’s concern over others. Takashi had seen the difference in look when Himiko was looking at Takemitchy and literally anybody else. It was obvious she still liked other people, but it seemed Takemitchy was on the highest pedestal possible for her. Like, no one could ever reach his level.
“A few?”
She kept those ‘friends’ vague, so he didn’t have anyway of knowing if it was someone he knew, or if it was people he knew or not.
“Really just two actually but there is one specifically.” She admits easily, now interlocking her hands before separating her palms.
“One isn’t really okay but we’ve been working on that and they’ve getting better! They even managed to start to working! But I’m worried they will be put under too much stress, and their working environment isn’t exactly good for them.”
Is she talking about...Chijiko?
He wasn’t aware of the relationship between those two, but it was probably something like a friendship over their love for Takemitchy if he had gauged Chijiko’s character properly. The teen seemed to be a walking menace, but had genuine respect for their leader. They also apparently knew quite the colourful language.
“They’ve been sent on this mission to get some kind of information apparently, but...I’m worried they’ll end up hurt. I don’t want to tell them and make them think I don’t have faith in them though.” Himiko finished, gripping her shorts tightly while glaring at the ground.
Takemitchy was apparently a crybaby, it was a surprise his sister didn’t share the same trait.
Takashi smiled, putting a hand on her shoulder in a comforting gesture. She looked at him, and oh, looked like he was wrong about the crybaby thing.
“I’m sure they will be fine, Himiko. You’ve surrounded yourself with pretty strong people, just keep cheering them on while helping in the best way you know how to. That will help them for sure!” Especially if this was a case like Emma and Draken.
“You think?” She asked, and in which he nodded.
Himiko seemed to ponder over it for a moment before a smile found itself on her face, and she was giving him a small but genuine smile with a small blush on her face.
“Thanks! Mitsuya-kun!” She stood up, hands on waists. She gave him the usual smile she had, eyes closed. “You’ve officially became someone I love!”
He wasn’t given the time to ponder over it as his sisters were running towards them, holding a pair of rollers in hand.
Mitsuya Takashi learned a few things about Hanagaki Himiko that day.
She was a surprisingly sweet, if what creepy girl, and she loved sweets. It was some kind of coping mechanism apparently, and when things got ‘bitter’ sweets would make it better.
She was amazing at roller-skating, doing tricks he would have broken a few bones trying, and entertaining his sisters easily. She gave him a few scares by pretending she would crash multiple times before changing her direction.
She was, also surprising, amazing with kids. His sisters who had started out looking cautious were now calling the girl ‘Miko-nee-chan!’ at the end of their little play date.
Hanagaki Himiko was a pretty cool person, he decided.
Kazutora watches Mono silently, the other boy sitting against a wall while silently reading his book. They are alone in the abandoned building, the meeting place they had agreed upon.
“So,” He starts, slightly impatient as the bicoloured haired boy flips the page of his book. Kazutora doesn’t stop smiling, but there are obvious signs that his expression is a little too unreal. His eyes were a bit too wide, and his smile seemed more to be a reflex than anything. He looked detached from reality.
Himiko would be proud.
“What’s your deal?” He asks, hands still in his Valhalla jacket’s pockets while he keeps his eyes on the older boy. He still had a hard time believing he got in, but he did. Once the mess with Valhalla is over, he would either be back with Toman or with black dragon.
The black and blue haired boy whistles, closing his book. He brings a leg to his chest and prop his head on to it, smiling sweetly at Kazutora with honey in his eye.
The look unnerves Kazutora and he represses the urge to puke.
“Not the patient type, eh?” At the warning glare he is given, the boy laughs loudly. He raises his hand in mock surrender, and the gesture reminds Kazutora so much of Hanma it makes him want to punch the kid even more.
“Kidding~ No need to be so grumpy, Kazutora-san!” The boy stands up, dusting his hand pants before looking at him properly. “So? Why did you ask to meet me?”
The boy chuckles, placing a hand on his chest as he takes a step forward.
“I wanted to confess something to you, Kazutora-san.” The boy took his hands, intertwining them while looking at Kazutora straight in the eyes, a light blush on his face.
“Kazutora-san, I love you.” The confession feels like a blow, and the taller of the two teens is left speechless as he stares at his supposed fan. Mono grips his hand tightly, an expression of pure adoration on his face as he continues speaking.
“I’ve been your biggest fan for so long!” Mono continues, heart in his eyes as he leans in close. “You – Kazutora-san – the infamous white terror, one of the six founders of Toman! Hanemiya Kazutora, I’ve been in love with you for as long as I can remember!”
Tears well up in his red eyes as he looks down. “When I learned that you were sent in juvenile reformation, I was devastated. I thought I would never get the chance to see you, to tell you how I feel...but,” Mono looks back at him, tears falling down his cheek as he smiles. “You’re here now, and I can’t keep these feelings to myself anymore. They have been bubbling inside for so long, I need you to know. I love you, Kazutora-san. I love you more than anything.”
Kazutora stared at the teen in shock, gaping like a fish as he tried to form a proper response.
This wasn’t what he was expecting.
He had been expecting threats, violence, pain not a goddamn love confession from a guy who had offered to teach him how to swing a knife. This was unexpected but...maybe he could use this to fulfil his mission.
“I don’t expect you to return my feelings.” He said, wiping his tears away. “I just want to be by your side, so please, Kazutora-san, let me help you!”
“What?” He asks, his smile back in place.
“I want to be by your side, and help achieve your goal! To get revenge for all your suffering! To have the one who did this to you pay! To kill the Invincible Mikey!” Kazutora flinched at the last sentence, watching the bicoloured haired boy carefully.
“Or at least, that’s what you want to make Valhalla believe, right?” Mono continues, expression falling. “You don’t actually want to kill Mikey, right Kazutora-san? You are still loyal to Toman, I know you are, I know this because I love you. I will help you Kazutora-san, just ask and I will offer you my soul.”
“Eh?” He grabs the teen’s chin forcefully, making that red eye look at him directly. “You’re seriously going offer yourself to me?”
Mono nods, smiling at him lovingly. “Hai! So long as you allow to be by your side, I will fight with my life on the line. Just for you, Kazutora-san. Not for Valhalla. Not for Toman. Just for you.”
This level of loyalty feels thrilling. To have someone so dedicated to you, the amount of power. He wonders how Takemichi hasn’t drowned in it yet.
“Oh? Really? Then,” He leans close, until their lips are almost touching, until he can feel Mono’s breath on his face, until he can see the reflection of his eye in that red orb. “Mono-chan, will you help start a riot? Will you help me take down, Valhalla?”
“Hai, Kazutora-san. Everything for you.”
This is unexpected but I can make this work. Is what he thinks as he let’s go, blowing a kiss over his shoulder.
“See you at the next meeting then...darling~”
“It’s tomorrow we might die.”
“Wow, way to ruin the mood, Miko.”
Takemichi doesn’t look up from his work, decorating the cake infront of his with practiced ease while Himiko works on her manga at the table. There were other things at the table though, like vases, or wood sculptures, and even lanterns.
Takemichi never failed to be impressed by his sister’s talent for creation.
“I’m reminding. I don’t want to die, Michi. I don’t want us to die. We didn’t reach twelve years yet.”
Takemichi just sighs, carefully to not ruin the icing of the cake. “I know. Did you finish that thing for Kazutora?”
Himiko hums, erasing a mistake. “Almost. I want to add a few other things before I start adding the details. It’s the first time I make something like that, so it’s just trial and error unlike before.”
The dark haired boy nods, finally done with his work.
“Don’t worry. We will find a way. Until then,”
He stands up, offering her a hand.
“You want to go have fun?”
“Where are you, you little shits?!”
Takemichi suppresses a groan as Himiko leans over him, peering around the corner at the man who is chasing them. He stays on the ground crouched, eyes never leaving the target of their ire.
“This is all your fault.” He tells her as he looks around, searching for a way to escape. Himiko’s grip on his shoulder tighten at the accusation, her eyes narrowed. “How is this my fault?! If you had just let me knock him out, we would be gone by now!”
He turns his head towards her to glare, pointing a finger at her face. “If you hadn’t provoked him, we wouldn’t be here!”
“He cut in line and made me drop my ice-cream! He deserved it!”
“We could have bought another one! Urgh, we just need a distraction to get out.”
He pauses, looking past her at a box of...
“Fireworks...” The two whisper in awe, stars in their eyes. An idea immediately blossoms in their mind, and their turn to each other with shit-eating grins on their face.
“Come out you pests!”
They jump out of their hiding spots with their hoods on, tube of fireworks pointed at their attacker. They were grinning like maniac, Takemichi with a hint of anxiety in his eyes while Himiko’s were full of ecstasy.
The guy chasing them had a look of pure fear and shock.
It was exciting.
“HAPPY BIRTHDAY!!!”
BOOM!
Takemichi and Himiko were running out the next second, laughing loudly as they took down the street, hand in hand.
“Hurry! We can’t get caught now!”
“Only fast when running away, right Miko?”
“You bet Michi!”
They took a turn down an alley way, Himiko letting out a squeal as Takemichi pulled her along to avoid her crashing into a wall. They only grinned further when they noticed the wall standing in their way.
“Too smooth and tall to climb...” He started, and preparing his arms.
“But not tall enough to jump over!” Himiko declared as they jumped onto a dumpster, grabbing the edge of the wall, and balancing over to the other side.
They landed easily, laughing as they hurried out of the alley and onto the empty streets.
“Yatta!” Himiko cheered, jumping up and down as Takemichi wiped his face of soothe and ash. The girl pulled out a handkerchief, before wiping her face, and folding it back.
“That was so much fun! We should do it more! We should definitely do things like that more!”
Takemichi laughed, standing straight up. “Pfft, I’m not supposed to encourage your chaotic tendencies.” He tells her before patting her head. “But in moments like these? I guess I can indulge you a bit. Come on, let’s go home.”
Himiko let out a sigh as she fixed her haori, glaring at the yukata she was currently wearing in displeasure. A giggle broke her out of her thoughts, and she perked up when she recognised Emma’s voice.
The girl was hiding her mouth behind her hand, turning her head away to hide her expression.
Himiko wasn’t really paying attention to that though, she was too busy looking at how pretty she and Hina were. She let her thoughts known as she bounced towards, her previous discontent momentarily forgotten.
“Emma-chan! Hina-chan! You guys look so cute!” She took their hands, beaming at them before looking more at Emma. Draken was in earshot, it was worth a try.
“Ne, ne, Emma-chan! Wanna be my girlfriend?” She asked, winking to let her know of her scheme. The girl caught on, smiling thankfully at her.
“I don’t know. Think you could handle Mikey as your brother-in-law?”
The way she paled made all of the people around her laugh. Himiko took notice of the clench of the jaw from Draken when she asked her question though. She would let Emma know later. When the image of Mikey as her brother-in-law disappeared from her mind.
It was still going to happen though.
“Takemichi-kun, how do I look?” Her brother looked at Hina, scanning her up and down before flashing her a smile.
“Very pretty.” He said, smiling widely when Hina blushed and thanked him.
“Ne, ne, Takemitchy, how do I look?” Mikey asked as he tugged on the older boy’s sleeve, pouting a bit. Takemichi perked up, looking at Mikey’s attire before smiling at him.
“Very handsome.” Mikey looked pleased, puffing out a chest like a proud bird.
“Draken! I want to try that!” Emma declared, pulling the taller guy away. Draken seemed reluctant in leaving them with Mikey but Himiko gave him a thumbs up, and he was following after Emma slowly.
“Enjoy your date!” The ash-blonde girl said, waving excitedly. Emma immediately turned to her, cheeks red and eyes wide. “We aren’t dating!”
“Yet.” She heard Mikey mumble, and she bit back a snicker in favour of answering the girl.
“Eh? Really? How come a girl as pretty as Emma-chan is still single! Draken-kun! You’re a coward!” She points an accusing finger at the boy, who tenses up momentarily.
“What does that have to do with me?!”
Himiko sniffed, before looking at a stand. Mikey looked at where she was looking at and the two were smiling brightly the next second.
“I want to eat that!” They both said, dragging Takemichi along, Hina following with a small laugh.
No one noticed the small glance the two siblings shared.
The night has begun.
Notes:
Tada! Rather short but still cool chapter!
Mono’s love for Kazutora was unexpected, wasn’t it? Let’s see how far this obsession goes!
The events of Christmas are going to be very different! I can’t wait to get to it! Just likr the events of bloody Halloween! Especially since Kazutora doesn’t hate Mikey here!
The night begins! And our favourite heroes are going to be forced into situations they won’t like!
Leave a comment please! It motivates me and makes me write more! Especially long comments!
Chapter 10
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Mikey was having fun.
It wasn’t the type of fun he would have when beating the life out of someone, or riding his bike throughout the night with the others, or when he was enjoying a kid’s meal with a flag on it. He hadn’t thought it was possible to have fun outside of doing those things, but it was possible. The proof was the fact that he was having fun right now.
At a festival with his new friends.
A girl who loved candy and trampled on his nerves, another who he barely interacted with and was quite awkward around, and a guy who was a crybaby but resembled his brother so much it hurt.
He always surrounded himself with the strange type, but yet, this was going well. He was having fun. He didn’t feel like he had to shoulder the burden of the world for the night. He didn’t feel like he needed to be strong to keep his loved ones around. He could have fun. He could breathe.
And that was all thanks to one person...
“Mikey-kun, you have crumbs on your cheek.” He startled when a hand wiped at his cheeks, his eyes going to meet Takemitchy’s who were so blue, bright and beautiful it put the sky and oceans to shame. The dark haired guy wiped his cheeks, offering him a closed-eyes smile when he was done, as if what he did was perfectly normal.
Is it...?
“Thanks.” He said, opting to just go along with it. No one was making a fuss, so he wouldn’t. Plus, he liked the attention.
“No problem.” He answered before turning his attention to his sister, who was waving multiple sticks of cotton candy in the air.
“Guys! Guys! They have cotton candy! Try!” She is giving each of them a stick soon after, a bright smile on her face as she does so.
“I mean, it’s a festival, wouldn’t it be more surprising if they didn’t have cotton candy?” Hinata asks, taking the stick nonetheless while Takemitchy just goes along with his sister’s antics, looking amused.
Himiko looks at him, and Mikey thinks she is planning to refuse giving him one, but she surprises him by offering a bright grin and handing him the blue coloured one.
“Here, Mikey-kun!” He takes it, slightly startled, before taking a bite out of the fluffy cloud.
“Yummy!” The two short teens says, the sugar melting in their mouths. Takemitchy chuckles at the sight of them.
“Oh! A shooting stand! Takemichi-kun! We should try it out!”
Hinata is dragging them to the stand, an excited look on her face as she eyes a specific price. Mikey is pretty sure some games are rigged, but he isn’t about to ruin this for them. Although, the knowing glint in their eyes tell him they are already aware of that.
“First to win a price, Michi?” Himiko asks, placing a few yens onto the table. Takemitchy tilts his head curiously before smiling. “Sure, Miko. Just don’t come crying to me when you lose.”
The dark haired boy then proceeds to shoot down three targets on his first try, leaving the man at the stand gaping in shock. Himiko just grins, but a bead of sweat rolls off her temple, indicating her discontent.
“Didn’t really look fair, but you won.” She proceeds to take down her targets as well, not even bothering to properly look. Hinata was cheering in joy while Mikey was pleasantly surprised.
“What’s your prize?” He asks, leaning over to see what they picked out. Himiko opens her box, and let’s out a squeal of joy when she finds bags of sweets and coupons in it.
“Lucky~” She sings to herself, before passing him a taiyaki. “Here! I know you like these!” She tells him with a grin, and he wordlessly accepts it.
Girls are really weird...
“Oh! I got matching accessories!” Takemitchy exclaimed, showing off the box with a necklace, a bracelet, a ring, and a hairclip. They were all four-leafed clovers, all looking like gold with the leaves as diamonds. Fake but very pretty.
“Yay! We can match!” Hinata takes out the necklace with little hesitation, Himiko is quick to snatch the hairclip out of the box, and Mikey takes out the bracelet with a smile on his face. Takemitchy is left with a ring, and they all smile teasingly at him.
“From today on, we are the clover gang!” Himiko declares, showing off the clip in her hair. Hinata giggles, looking at the necklace hanging from her neck. Takemitchy smiles bashfully at the ring on his finger.
Mikey can only smile genuinely at that, looking at the bracelet around his wrist.
I wish tonight could last just a little longer. He thinks as he follows the others, at ease for once.
Please, God, just this once. Let me have fun like everyone else.
It’s almost time.
Takemichi squeezes Himiko’s hand gently, feeling his anxiety slowly but surely rise from it’s dormant state. The ash-blonde looks at him from the corner of her eye, and she turns her head towards, giving him a huge grin.
“This is going surprisingly well!” He chuckles, placing a hand on her head to gently and carefully ruffle her hair. He had been the one to style it, it was such a pain, he would prefer it got messed up in a fight.
“Yeah, you and Mikey-kun haven’t even jumped at each other’s throat so far.”
The reaction is immediate, both turn to him, a defensive look on their face as they point at the other. “She’s the one to always start it!” Mikey exclaims at the same time that Himiko says, “He’s the one to always start it!”
They turn towards each other to glare for a few seconds before both breaking into laughter.
“We were so in sink it felt dumb.” Himiko admitted as she snickered, hiding her mouth behind the sleeve of her haori. Mikey seemed to agree with her on the topic.
“You guys look more like siblings than anything. Maybe twins?” Hina said as she stood next Mikey, looking back between the two teens. Himiko gagged at the thought of being related to Mikey, while Takemichi paled at the possibility of there being two Himikos in his life.
“No way!” Mikey objected, looking offended at the very notion. “Plus, those two are already in sync most of the time!”
As if to demonstrate his point, the two Hanagaki’s tilted their head to the right, eyes wide with cluelessness, and eyebrows raised. “What do you mean?” They both asked, and Mikey just looked at Hina before making an exaggerated to motion at the two as if saying ‘You see my point?!’
Hina giggled, finding the scene endearing. “It’s very funny though. I think it’s just a family thing, to be honest. My little brother and I some times end up doing similar movements at the same time. I’m sure it sometimes happen to you and Emma-chan!”
Mikey looked to consider the explanation before nodding a bit. “True...” He silently admitted while Takemichi and Himiko were still looking confused.
They turned to each other, before shrugging. This hadn’t been the most confusing thing to happen to them yet, so it was fine.
“Oh! Look!” Himiko doesn’t even wait for them, just goes and immediately assumes they will follow. She was right.
“Octo dumplings! Four boxes please!” The girl is offering her money, drooling as she eyes the treats with excitement, bouncing on her spot. Mikey let’s out a long ‘oh~’ besides her, and starts drooling when he is given a box.
Takemichi hums, pleased as he chews on the snack, Hina having the same expression of pure glee on her face.
“This is so good! I hope to see you here at the next festival, Oji-san!” Himiko says, beaming at the man behind the stall before leaving.
Only the two owners’ of god’s eye knew they had made a man’s day.
Himiko finished her last Octo dumpling, humming to herself, pleased only to pause.
“What?” Mikey asks her, the three sending the girl curious looks. Himiko blinks before smiling sheepishly, scratching her cheek. “I need to use the bathroom. I will be back, you guys go ahead!”
She turns around and leave, pace hurried as she weaves through the people. “Well then, let’s go.”
Takemichi took Hina’s and Mikey’s hands, offering them both a genuine smile before leading them away.
He turned around too quickly and missed their blushing face as they had a fond look on them.
Himiko would have slapped him had she been there.
Himiko let’s out a sigh as she dusts her clothes, blowing a strand of hair out of the way. She put on her gloves, making sure her needles are ready, before exiting the bathroom, smirking in satisfaction when she noticed a very familiar Toman uniform.
Just in time. She thought with a smile. Himiko steadied herself before following them, taking care of making sure her footsteps were extremely silent.
She tries to get a good look at the guy’s face, scrolling through the pictures on her phone to find out if she has any info on him while still carefully following the most likely ex-member of Toman.
Masataka Kiyomasa, huh? That’s why he had seemed so familiar, she remembers Takemichi telling them clearly about how Mikey kicked the guy’s face in for the fighting tournaments. Such activities were banned in Toman, Himiko had been surprised that Mikey had let him off with only that. He had probably not wanted to off put Takemichi that day.
His gang is probably involved as well, not to forget the ex-members of Moebius mentioned in the vision. I could take them on, but in this attire it would be hard.
This is why she hated yukatas!
Himiko presses her back against a tree, peeking past it to observe the group of teens, her phone already recording the conversation being held by the group. She had a haunch a person was missing, and she was hoping she could intercept them and strangle the info out of him.
“Are you ready, Kiyomasa?”
Himiko narrows her eyes at the ex-member of Meobius, remembering how she had dropped kicked him that day. He was holding a grudge, huh?
The never passed to the teen wearing the black uniform was easily recognised. A hunting knife, good quality with a nice sheath. She would be taking that afterwards for sure. She clenched her jaw when the taller teen took it with determination, a vein bulging in anger.
“Yeah. I will make Draken pay for what he did to me.”
So he is the one who is going to kill Draken-kun. Can’t handle your ego being hurt, huh?
She isn’t given much time to dwell on that as the other teen in a white suit is grinning wickedly, a crazed glint in his eyes.
“Hey now~ Don’t forget our deal! In exchange for helping you kill Draken?”
Kiyomasa clicks his tongue, glaring at the teen infront of him. “I will help you kill Takemichi. Yeah, yeah, I got it. Just don’t slow us down.”
Himiko’s face goes blank, eyes devoid of emotion and smile wide despite the panic in her mind.
Their target...is Onii-sama...?
“Good! Glad to see you remember! Speaking of remembering...I’m pretty sure the dude got a sister. A pretty one at that. I don’t mind giving you a taste of our future toy if all ends well tonight.”
Something like rage burns her core, especially with the considering hum the other guys gave at the suggestion. Anger was a feeling she always kept buried in her chest, letting it all out during her fights, and letting the darkness sing as Chijiko.
Himiko blinked, an idea blooming in her mind as she paused the recording, letting her senses lead her to a place close the missing guy while she sent quick messages to a few of her fellow intel faction members.
She pulled out a lip balm, applying it skill fully while fixing her clothes.
Time to use my privileges to my advantage. Be it as a woman, an ex-run away kid, or as an honorary member of the intel faction.
She wasn’t her siblings’ daughter for nothing.
And I can hold a grudge just as well.
“The rain just had to ruin it for us!” Mikey complained, Takemichi chuckling nervously as he watched the older teen puff out his cheeks like a child. He had to restrain himself from poking those cheeks, as despite the similarities, Mikey and Himiko were not the same person.
His sister would regret kicking him into outer space at the very least. Mikey probably would as well, but Himiko would go on a genocidal rampage.
“At least we’re still together! There are a lot worse things like rain that could happen to us!” The irony of Hina’s statement wasn’t lost on Takemichi, but for the sake of the few moments of peace they had left, he would go along with it. “I just hope Emma-chan and Draken didn’t get caught up in the rain like us. Plus, Himiko-chan is still out there.”
“She is black dragon’s second in command. Himiko can take care of herself. Emma is with Ken-chin, so they will both be fine.” Mikey quickly assured Hina, the girl nodding in agreement as she sent a look towards the silent Takemichi.
The dark haired boy was leaning against the tree they were using as shelter, looking up at the pouring sky with a peaceful expression on his face. Mikey and Hina shared a glance before both taking each side, looking at the sky with the taller boy.
“I had fun today.” Mikey admitted, a small smile on his face as he kept looking at the sky. Takemichi hummed, a form of permission for him to go on with what he had in mind, Hina smiling encouragingly.
“It’s been a while since I’ve had fun as festivals like this. Last time I was with my older brother and Emma, but when he died, coming here didn’t feel as fun anymore. So I was really surprised when I enjoyed my time here with you guys.”
Takemichi hadn’t expected the admission on Mikey’s part. He had noticed how the teen at looked at ease but surprised during the entire night, a form of light making itself known in those fathomless orbs. He knew of the deceased brother part, Inupi and Kazutora had told him the story. He had been at his grave once, Himiko had left him a small bag of candy as offering.
“I don’t know why, but it just feels easier to breathe when I’m with you. It’s thanks to you that I had so much fun tonight. So thank you, Takemitchy.”
He started at the smile offered at him, surprised before offering a smile of his own, soft and gentle.
“No need to thank me.” He said, placing a hand on the teen’s head, gently patting it. “I’m an older brother too. Taking care of others just became a second nature to me. Plus, you weren’t the only one who had fun. If you want to repay me, I guess I would ask of you to let me take care of you. Just like an older brother would, okay?”
Mikey’s eyes widen as he leaned into the head pat, relishing in the feeling. Hina silently watched the scene, a smile on her face.
The blonde teen wasn’t given a chance to answer though, as the ringing of a phone startled everyone, and they all stared at Takemichi’s pocket with big eyes.
Takemichi stopped patting Mikey’s head, not noticing the scowl on the teen’s face when he did as well as his girlfriend’s giggle.
He brought the device to his ear, a feeling on who was on the other end.
“Yes?”
“Takemichi?! Where are you right now?!” The distress in Yamagishi’s voice was clear as daylight, and Takemichi immediately understood that time was over. The peaceful moments were gone, and it was time for the night of horrors to begin.
“At the festival with the others.” He answered, glad he had turned his back to the others. His expression was already one of concern, and with how he was aware of what was going to happen didn’t help things.
“You and Draken have to get to safety! I got new intel! You both are targeted!” The light in his disappeared at that. Hearing it from someone else other than his sister was so much worse. It made him almost panic, but he forced himself to panic.
“Himiko sent info that the dudes they had kicked out from Toman for starting fighting tournaments want their revenge. They are going after Draken since Mikey is obviously being idiotic. They struck a deal with ex-members of Moebius so that they could get you both down. They are planning an ambush in the parking lot, outnumber you to tire you out and then give the finishing blow.” He hummed, making a mental note to praise Himiko later for her hard work as he took in the information.
“Akkun already sent out the orders to gather the troops at the parking lot near the festival. Inupi and Koko are with Takuya and him, so they will be arriving together. Planning to disguise as Chijiko since their personalities are so similar. Himiko probably already has an ambulance on speed dial, but better to find her just in case.”
Takemichi nods, hanging up and turning to the two. “Mikey-kun, we need to go find Draken now. He’s been targeted.” Mikey started at that before his face grew serious and he nodded, ready to leave at any moment.
“Hina-chan, can you go ahead and find Himiko? Better be careful.” She nodded, and proceeded to head towards where he knew a temple would be up ahead, Mikey and him heading towards the parking lot as quickly as possible.
I promised Himiko that everything will be fine. So everything will be fine.
“That was boring.”
Himiko let out a sigh, the cigarette held in-between her fingers skilfully as she looked at the guy’s passed out form. Red was his nickname if she remembered correctly, a nice nickname, it was the color of blood. Sweet, sweat blood. Heavenly, beautiful, and oh so tasty –
No. She thought firmly, taking a drag of the cigarette before exhaling the smoke. She immediately started coughing, gagging at the horrible taste before pulling out a candy bag from her haori. She popped a strawberry one into her mouth, sighing in bliss before looking down at the teen again.
She took a picture of his face, glad that she hadn’t put on a red lipstick. The kiss had been far from enjoyable. He had tried to shove his tongue into her mouth. Disgusting.
“You taste horrible. Your blood even more.” She told him, before dropping the cigarette, stomping on it for good measure.
“I threatened to poke your eye out with a hairpin and you folded. I’m gonna have to tell Mikey to start raising the standard for his men.” Himiko clicked her tongue before turning and leaving, heading to where her senses were screaming at her.
She had already signalled an alert, so a good portion of their troops were bound to be gathered to eradicate the threat. She needed to get to the others quickly, to find Draken and Michi. They were the main targets, so she had to protect them.
I’m not losing my first friends.
Himiko stopped when she noticed a familiar head, something like joy building up in her chest.
“Mitsuya-kun!”
The boy’s eyes are immediately turning to her, shock in them as she comes to a stop infront of him, hand grabbing his wrist. “Himiko?”
The girl took a gulp of fresh air before shouting, “Draken-kun and Michi are being targeted! You have to head to the parking lot now!”
She watched as the lilac haired boy’s eyes went wide, immediately turning serious. “How do you know that?”
“I managed to get the info out of an ex-Toman member, the remaining Moebius members that weren’t absorbed under black dragon and the Toman members that were kicked out are working together. They are planning to kill Michi and Draken-kun.” Himiko could feel tears gathering at the corner of her eyes, the intensity of the situation catching up on her at the moment.
“Please...” She begged as she tightened her grip on his wrist. “Save my brother and my friend...”
A hand came to rest on her head, and she looked at Mitsuya who offered a grin.
“Don’t worry. Everything will be fine.”
Himiko stood there, watching the older boy hurry to the parking lot, the rain never once letting up.
A message on her phone snapped her out of her thoughts, allowing for her to look at it, smiling fondly when she noticed it was from Kazutora. Her favourite little tiger.
“I will be taking your place tonight! Wish me luck!”
“Good luck, Tora-chan.” She looked up at the pouring sky, pressing her hands into a prayer as she put an ambulance into emergency call.
“Good luck, Michi.”
“Looks like I’m not the only one who learned about what would happen tonight.”
Takemichi snaps his eyes towards the source of the voice, sighing internally when it was just Mitsuya. They acknowledged each other with a nod, and immediately returned to running to the parking lot, aware that time was clicking.
They ended up arriving in time.
Draken was standing, but panting, blood trickling down his face as he glared at the group of Moebius members who were attacking him. Emma stood on the side, eyes wide with relief when the three stepped into the parking space, tears at the corner of her eyes.
“Mikey!” The girl shouted, relief evident in her voice.
Takemichi was too busy scanning the area for the leader to actually listen to what she was saying though. His gloves were also starting to itch, so best he dealt with this as quickly as possible and with as little casualties as possible.
“So, are you actually going to step out to present yourself, or do you want me to drag you by the legs?” All the attention was on him after he said that, but he focused on glaring at the tall teen he had spotted a bit away, hidden to the others. He was slightly fearful hr hadn’t been heard.
The manic laugh that answered him told him he had been.
“The rumours don’t lie. You’re very good at getting your hands on all sort of information, right?” A tall, lanky teen walked to the front, wearing casual clothes instead of the Moebius uniform like the others. He had a smile on his face, but it was anything but welcoming.
There were tattoos on his hands, Sin and Punishment on his left and right hand respectively. That was enough to tell Takemichi who he was.
“Takemichi-kun?”
His glare intensified, fists tightening. “Hanma.”
“Aww~ No honorifics? You wound me.” The yellow eyes turned to the person next to him, Mikey boiling with rage with each passing second. Takemichi had never seen Sano Manjiro truly angry, and he hoped never to.
“Hmm, what a shame. Mikey and Draken are here but only the commander of Black dragon is present. Ne, Takemichi-kun, where is your precious kitty?”
He didn’t bother answering the question, and Hanma didn’t seem to actually expect a response as he simply smiled, dropping his cigarette on to the ground.
“A shame. I really wanted to dance with Chijiko. It’s going to make this a lot harder.”
Then Takemichi felt it.
A call of his name. A scream. Overwhelming pain. The back of his head. Blood. And then nothing.
Takemichi would die from a metal bat to the head.
Blue eyes snapped back, looking to be glowing as he raised and arm, the metal bat hitting it instead and spun on himself to use the weight of the guy against him, throwing him onto the ground with a loud THUD and a slight crack.
He sent a withering glare towards Hanma who whistled in appreciation, Mikey looking shocked at his side before the anger returned, his dark orbs turning to Hanma as well. Himiko would have probably already stabbed the guy had she been here.
“You’re the one behind all this?” Mikey asks, walking towards the tall teen. Hanma grins, looking at the threat. “You’re quite the pain you know, Mikey –”
Mikey throws his leg up in a kick that Hanma blocks with it ease.
Takemichi clicks his tongue at that. Himiko would be of great use in moments like these.
Stall. He thinks, not really paying attention to the conversation going on around him. His gloves were itchy, the rain made his clothes uncomfortable, and his sister wasn’t next to him.
“Moebius has 350 men present! Toman has a mere three! And black dragon is alone!”
“Not anymore, dipshit!” A voice that would sound like theirs to anyone else, but is completely different to the ears of Takemichi. Rows of dark blue clothed people walk into the parking lot, from the opposite direction Moebius is facing.
They all turn their head, some cowering in fear as they realize that it won’t be a one-sided beat down anymore.
Kazutora is most likely grinning behind the fox mask he chose, and Takemichi can see that he is also wearing a wig. The clothes were successful in their purpose of making the teen appear smaller than he is.
“Sorry we’re late Boss! But I’m sure you know that I need to look good while kicking ass!”
Takemichi could only chuckle at that, it sounded so much like something Chijiko would say it was funny.
He was snapped out of his amusement by the sound of motorcycles, roaring engines getting louder and louder. He turned to Mitsuya who had a smirk of his own.
“What?” He said at the incredulous look Takemichi sent him, “You’re not the only one capable of gathering intel.”
Takemichi smiled, turning to Mikey and Draken.”
“Mind if we lend you a hand, Mikey-kun, Draken-kun?”
The two teens shared a look, both grinning madly.
“Sure thing, Takemitchy!”
Mikey is right there.
Kazutora felt like fainting. He would have if Akkun hadn’t place a comforting hand on his shoulder, a silent order to relax and keep in character. If he was found out here, that would bring more problems to black dragons and Toman’s steady solidarity.
He couldn’t cause problem for his newest home. Not now or ever.
“You heard that guys!? Everyone with a white uniform goes down! Don’t start a fight with black dragons!” He heard Draken bellow, and he took it as his cue to give his own shout, imitating Chijiko to the best of his ability.
“Come on guys! Let’s make out father proud! Tonight, White is evil and black is good!”
And with that the fight started, Black dragon and Toman charging both sides of Moebius while letting out a rumbling war cry.
Kazutora stood back, watching with a grin on his face to mask the immense fear settling in his gut. He didn’t have Himiko’s fighting style, so he couldn’t really participate in the fight. The excuse that had been fed to the gang was that he had an injury and he couldn’t fight with it. The fact they had believed him very quickly was incredible, it showed how far their loyalty went.
He felt a pair of eyes on him, and turned his head in the direction he felt the gaze from. He almost passed out when he noticed dark obsidian eyes glaring a hole through his being, before turning away when he offered a tilt of the head.
This fight has to end quickly, or else he might recognise me.
He wasn’t ready. He couldn’t deal with Mikey now. Not now, not yet –
“Calm down, Tora-chan.” He heard a voice whisper, a head pressing against his back. He didn’t need to turn his head to know it was none other than Himiko. The girl was pressing her forehead against his back, lightly rubbing his back. An attempt at comforting him that work.
“Everything will be fine. I will distract Mikey-kun from you. Right now though, you have to go help Michi.” He nodded, knowing that she wasn’t over yet.
“Draken-kun got stabbed.” Kazutora’s blood goes cold, eyes widening as he searches the area for a familiar head but ends up not seeing it. This night was getting worse and worse.
“Michi is currently sneaking him out of the battlefield, but he might get ambushed. I need your help. I can’t fight in these clothes. I already told Inupi-kun and Koko-kun. We have to go now.”
Kazutora nods and flutters out of the battlefield, ignoring the pair of eyes that seem to follow him. The chiming of his earring was the only comfort he had.
Takemichi had never been happier to have an ex-military dog who forced them to exercise, otherwise he would be struggling even more to carry Draken’s limp body to the nearest hospital. Himiko had already dialled the ambulance, he was heading their way to shorten the distance as much as possible, to increase the man’s on his back chance of survival. Himiko’s vast medical knowledge would also come in handy.
Its the least he could do.
“Don’t worry, Draken-kun.” He said, forcing his body to keep moving despite the strain it was being put under. The taller teen was heavy, and Takemichi’s gratitude to all those times Himiko forced him to carry her as well as work out with her was increasing by the second.
“You will be fine. I promise. And I never break my promise.”
The teen only coughed up blood, and Takemichi realized that the quick first aid wasn’t going to be enough if he kept jostling the wound.
“Takemichi-kun!” His blue eyes snapped to the source of the sound, Hina and Emma running towards him with obvious panic on their faces.
“Himiko called the ambulance! They will be here soon!” Emma said, watching as he gently lowered Draken to the ground. He nodded, looking at Draken’s wound anxiously, knowing that he needed to apply pressure but lacked the material to do so.
“If only Himiko was here...” He mumbled, hands going to rip off his sleeves only to pause at the sound of fabric being torn.
“Good thing I am then.” His sister said, kneeling next to him as she positioned his hand, indicating him to apply pressure while she took off her haori. Takemichi wasn’t even surprised when she pulled out a med kit, immediately getting to work.
“Ne, ne, Draken-kun, try to stay awake ’kay?” The blonde girl asked, gently slapping the teen awake. He let out a sharp hiss as the clothe was pressed tightly onto his wound, Himiko smiling gently at him as she did.
“Sorry but I don’t want you to die. Try to control your breathing, okay? Every breath counts, so enjoy them.”
Takemichi was reminded of the reason why he was the comfort person between the two in that moment.
He was going to have to comfort Himiko a lot after this though.
“Watch out!”
Himiko has barely any time to process what Takemichi that she sees two body falling to the ground, one tucked under the other while a thin line of red spreads on the bigger one’s side. Her eyes can only widen as the two bodies land on the ground with a ‘thud’, a groan escaping the bigger one as it lands on the side of the wound, a small scream escaping the small body.
The smaller body was Emma. The bigger body was her brother.
Her older brother.
Only brother.
The light of her life.
Himiko feels frozen in time, watching as the guy raises his blade again, Hina letting out a shout as she rushed towards them, Takemichi blocking the knife with his hand, and Emma screaming in fear.
The moment the knife is lodged into her brother’s hand, Takemichi is closing his fist pulling the guy towards him and smashing their foreheads together. There was a sickening crack, and the guy was falling to the ground blood on his forehead.
“Emma-chan, you good?” This snaps Himiko out of this, and she quickly starts working on Draken again, fast and efficient. She had another wounded, one she couldn’t live without, she had to hurry. The ambulance had to hurry.
She could faintly hear them, but they weren’t close enough yet. Plus, she was more worried about the footsteps she was hearing.
“We need to be careful, there might be more.” Hina says, helping Takemichi in a sitting position as Emma ripped her sleeve to press to the wounds. Himiko ignored the pride she had for the girl for learning this quickly, and instead focused on finishing Draken.
“Not anymore, Hinata-sama.” A voice, that sounded so much like her when she was Chijiko, said. The blonde looked at the guy from the corner of her eye, noticing the way he seemed slightly stiff, his mask covered in blood.
“I took care of them.” Himiko spared him a nod, before rushing to her brother, crouching to have a better access to the wound.
“The ambulance is close.” Himiko told them, and the loud sirens headed their way was a testament to that. “You guys will live. I’m sure of it.”
“Go home, Tora-chan. We will text you the news.”
Himiko smiled, but Kazutora knew the difference between her real smiles and fake smiles. It was subtle, you wouldn’t notice it unless you were looking, but he could see the slight twitch of her fingers, the clench of her muscles in certain places.
Himiko called it her scars throbbing.
Kazutora knew it was both the mental and physical ones.
In the face of a girl who had been chased by her own father with a gun, Kazutora could only nod and head to their house. She had said home. Home was where they were.
He couldn’t leave Colonel all alone too. They would be fine. Takemichi was strong. His durability was insane.
He would survive. Unlike Shinichiro, he would survive.
When put under too much stress, Himiko would space out and send her entire body on autopilot. She would space back in when she felt like she could breathe again, and even then, she would suffer from temporary muteness.
That’s why she was only half lucid until they told her Draken and Takemichi were okay.
She only spaced back into awareness, when she heard Akkun tell her in a soft voice, “Takemichi-kun and Draken are okay.”
She didn’t cheer loudly like the others, she didn’t breakdown in tears like the other girls, she just silently lowered her head, letting out a small breath before say, “I’m so glad...”
She wanted to go back there to check herself, but her foot were carrying her some where. She was following someone. She realized when she stopped infront of him that the person was actually Mikey.
He blinked up at her, and she blinked back. He opened his mouth, about to say something, but Himiko beat him to it.
“Let it out.” He blinked, confused and surprised.
Himiko remained unfazed though, she just kept speaking. “Let it all out. Your pain, sadness, fear, guilt, grief. Let all of them out. You almost lost your bond brother. You almost lost your new friend. You’re hurting, Manjiro.” She took the boy in a hug, burying his face in the crook of her neck.
“So let it out.”
A few tremors, then a choked sob, followed by sniffles and a wetness on her neck. Himiko rubbed soothing circles on the teen’s back as he cried, silent as she comforted the older teen.
“They’re alive...! I was so scared...!”
Me too. She thought, tightening her grip on his clothes. Me too...
For the first time that night, Himiko allowed for tears to fall down her face.
Notes:
Next chapter is gonna have a lot of trauma!
Takemichi’s wounds was a lot deeper than I made it sound, but not enough to reach the organs. Himiko was prepared for this day but wasn’t at the same time.
We are going to see how petty Himiko and the black dragons can be if not kept in check by Takemichi.
Kazutora, I’m sorry!
Comments are appreciated! They motive me to write more!
Chapter 11
Summary:
Just kids dealing with issues, nothing bad
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Himiko barely rests.
Rest is a notion her mind doesn’t seem to comprehend, so she does the only thing she thinks she can handle. She comforts with bluntness.
The entire night had been spent with her comforting Mikey, then going home to comfort Kazutora and Colonel. Kazutora doesn’t fall asleep, but Colonel does, leaving two emotionally stunned things to figure out their emotions, and what to do from now.
The younger girl’s mind is in a haze, fear gripping her heart as she tells Kazutora she is going to take a bath. He nods, going to sit on the couch and Himiko wanders if she should take her uniform back.
She leans against the close door for a second, looking at the ruined sleeve of her yukata she had clung to.
I managed to get Draken-kun’s blood... She thinks, squeezing the blood into a vial, eyes hollow as it drips slowly. The image of her friend, lying on the cold ground and slowly bleeding out flashes into her mind, and Himiko is popping a candy into her mouth, tears falling down her face.
“It’s bitter...” She cries, shoving more into her mouth. “Why is it bitter...?”
Kazutora owed the Hanagaki siblings a lot.
Thanks to the them, he had slowly been getting better. Healthier, according to his mother. He let go of most of his dangerous habit, the urge to always pick a fight subdued in a nice way. It was easier to breathe, to think about the past without his heart clenching in a horrible way, to realize that somethings...had just been his fault.
He was indebted towards them.
So, when he saw Himiko stumble into the room, hand gripping a familiar ribbon and eyes not quite seeing, he decided it was time to repay a part of his debt.
Willing himself, he pushed himself off the couch and walked towards the girl, before hooking an arm around her neck. Yellow eyes turned to him, curious and empty.
“You want to make flowers?” He asked, completely aware that he sucked at it. He had no patience in properly cutting the paper and adding the decoration took too much focus and precision he lacked greatly. Himiko liked doing it though, so he would do it for her.
“Origami...?” She questions, and he shakes his head. His earring chimes with it.
“No, crafting!”
“...Okay.” She tied the ribbon to her arm before leading him to her bedroom, which was extremely creative just like her.
The ceiling was panted a dark blue that copied the night sky, numerous star stickers that glowed in the dark, glitter and a painting of the moon added to it. Hanging from the ceiling were other decorations that looked like stars, birds, raindrop, and snowflakes. They all jingled lightly when they bumped into each other, offering a pleasant symphony.
Each wall had a different style, one was painted to look like the underneath of the ocean, fishes, coral, dolphins and shark. The sand was beautiful shade of yellow and in the corner was a treasure chest.
The other was the beautiful sky and filled with big fluffy clouds. There was nothing else on the painting, but it seemed to have been greatly detailed judging from the extreme resemblance.
The third one was of the sea and sky, the sky reflecting over the sea giving for a beautiful scenery that would put most at ease. It was painted carefully, each detail had it’s importance that marked the painting and made it look better.
The last painting was on the wall of the door, a snow scenery with trees, the door being painted as one to match properly. Each snowflake was carefully painted, and the details of the trees were stunning.
The room was filled with fabric, canvas, bids, papers and other stuff. The paint was placed in the garage downstairs, as it was toxic and she couldn’t sleep with it in her room. Takemichi had scolded her harshly the first and only time she did. She never even thought of doing it again.
Kazutora was gestured to sit at the table, Himiko bringing her box of creation to it and passing him what he needed.
He smiled, tilting his head, his earring jingling when he did.
“Let’s make lots of flower for Michi, okay?” Himiko regained a fraction of light in her eyes, nodding and taking the material she needed.
Kazutora smiled, pleased with himself.
Maybe spending the night making flowers for their friend wasn’t the best way to cope, but it definitely was the least harmful.
His mother would be proud.
The Black dragons were in a state of quiet panic, the executives all rushing to calm down the growing anger that had been caused by the temporarily lost of their beloved father.
Akkun, Inupi, and Koko were all aware this was the calm before the storm for Takemichi and Draken alone had been wounded. Himiko was perfectly physically fine, however her burning rage would demand revenge, and this time? There was no one else to stop it.
The emergency meeting that came the third day of their president’s hospitalisation was a surprise to no one. The news that Takemichi’s wound had been a lot deeper than anticipated, and that he had gone through a fever the night before only grated more on sensitive nerves.
Black dragon’s rules had a line regarding pettiness; Holding a grudge isn’t good the soul, but you are never forced to forgive.
The only reason it was obeyed it was because of their leader, now that he was gone...
“We are making those motherfuckers pay, and anyone who objects has to fight me.”
They all shared a glance. Himiko’s determination was a candle compared to Takemichi’s who was at least the sun. She lacked fighting skills as well, and didn’t seem to have the boy’s insane durability.
However, she was a monster in her own rights. She had asked Mikey to a spar, and managed to actually land hits on him. Himiko would have lost to him pathetically had he really tried, unlike Takemichi who would have reached a stalemate.
Yet, it couldn’t be denied, the Hanagaki siblings were terrifying.
The only thing that made Himiko stronger was Takemichi’s kindness. Should that kindness disappear, Himiko would be below Takemichi in every way.
But since that wasn’t the case, and the boy wasn’t here to prevent her rage from surfacing, they had to deal with the fallout.
“We aren’t killing them.” Akkun said sternly, and Himiko snorted, letting out a wheeze before laughing. “Of course not!” She said, before offering a grin that would make lesser man piss their pants.
“Death is a mercy that I won’t grant them.”
Hanagaki Himiko was nothing like her brother, for she had no complaints hurting someone she hated.
Takemichi wakes up with a scream stuck in his throat and limbs heavier than lead.
He is stuck between the line of pain and numbness, he body unable to decided which one to stick to and so it settles for an extremely uncomfortable mix.
His eyes are open, yet he can not see a single thing and that unnerves him even more. His senses feel muffled, his ears only able to catch static and his nose unable to smell anything.
He blinks, and suddenly he is looking at himself.
An older him that is.
“Congratulations.” Takemichi – his future self – said, a sad smile on his face. “You saved Draken-kun and Miko.” Takemichi – he should probably just refer to Michi until this strange dream was over – blinked, opened his mouth to say something but only managed to let out a single word.
“What...?”
Takemichi let out a fond chuckle and – Oh, he was crying, the urge to comfort him felt so strong.
“Sorry. We don’t have much time so I will make this as simple as possible.” His future self stepped forward, placing a hand on his chest before speaking.
“I’m from a timeline where Draken-kun was killed along with Miko. The original target had been Emma, but I was too slow. Himiko took the hit, and died stabbed in the heart. And then...Kisaki stepped in.”
Takemichi couldn’t hate, that was his curse, but the way his future self said that name told him there was an exception to the rule.
“He manipulated us, me and Mikey, and I was too blinded by grief to realize that. I can’t believe I actually thought I had the wrong impression!” Takemichi looked at Michi, and his expression turned into one of despair.
“Whatever you do, never and I say never trust Kisaki. He will bring you more harm than anything. No matter what the others say, no matter what he might offer, no matter what may happen, never turn to Kisaki.”
Takemichi lightly bumped his fist against Michi’s chest, tears gathering in his eyes.
“You got Miko by your side, I’m sure you will figure something out. After all, you’re the untouchable duo, aren’t you?”
The smile turns soft, and he is fading. The last thing he hears is,
“Protect everyone. Go be their crybaby hero.”
Takemichi wakes up to the most annoying sound that could have ever been created, and for once, it wasn’t Himiko’s voice.
“Turn that damn thing off...” He grumbled, and that brought the attention of everyone in the room to him.
“Michi!”
“Takemichi-kun!”
“Takemichi!”
“Takemitchy!”
Before he can fully register what is happening, two arms wrap around his neck and a wet cheek is rubbed against his excessively. It was Himiko, who was letting out a streaming of incoherent words as she nuzzled his cheek and tightened her grip around his neck.
She was overreacting, wailing just a bit higher to be compared to a child. Himiko never cried loudly, she grieved silently and only let out a loud shout during an attempt to let it all out that would result in her breaking down into tears.
She was trying to plant a reaction into the others.
Takemichi understood that unconsciously, but his brain felt like mush and his limbs felt both light and heavy, so he only groaned into the embrace before looking around.
His eyes land on Hina, who has tears of joy in her eyes and Takemichi reach out a hand to her.
“Hina-chan...my amazing kickass girlfriend...love of my life...please...please tell me Miko didn’t kill anyone...”
The offended squawk the girl in his arms let’s out has him grumble about it being too loud, and the rings of laughter that follows get the same complaint.
“Don’t worry, commander. We took the role of babysitter while you were gone. She was annoying but no one died.” Akkun gets a punch to the shoulder for his comment, and they hear Emma snicker in amusement as she points a finger at the blushing girl.
“No wonder Takemitchy is used to Mikey’s bullshit. He got training from dealing with you.”
Mikey sits up, looking like an offended bird, perfectly mirroring Himiko’s reaction.
“Don’t compare me to her!” He shouted at the same time Himiko said, “Don’t compare me to him!”
The two blonde paused, before snapping their heads to glare at each other. Takemichi could only blink, before blindly reaching out take one in a hug. The shade of blonde hair was practically the same, so he had no clue of who he was hugging right now.
“It’s too ear’y. Stop fightin’.” His words came out, but they seemed to understand as they stopped glaring at each other to look at him.
Ah, I grabbed Mikey-kun. He realized when a pair of obsidian eyes looked up at him, Mikey looking slightly curious at the situation.
“Can you all...promise to never let me do drugs...? Gives me weird...dreams.” He let out a yawn, his grip on Mikey growing weaker than normal with each passing second. They all laughed, having him frown in confusion.
“What’s funny...?”
“We will tell you after your nap. Rest, Takemitchy.”
“Don’t wanna...weird dreams...”
He heard a chuckle from the girls, and wanted to ask but a hand was gently patting his head the next second and sleep came so easily now.
“Go to sleep.”
He wanted to protest more, but he was far too tired to really try and Mikey’s weight on top of him was very familiar and warm.
Takemichi felt the familiar sensation of peace and allowed his eyes to close.
“You guys did something, didn’t you?” Himiko didn’t pause in the act of cutting the apple in her hand, knowing that if she did, she would give herself away. Akkun was smart enough to keep his attention on his game console, not even sparing Takemichi a glance. Yamagishi kept his face buried in his book, hunching his head a bit. Takuya and Makoto didn’t look up from the video they were watching, the earphones pressed a bit more into their ears at the voice.
Takemichi narrowed his eyes, twirling the homemade flower in his hand. It had been made by Kazutora judging from the different in beauty from the other flowers.
Still cute though. He thought, gently holding the stem of the decoration.
“You are aware that your silence is all the answer I need.” He doesn’t get a response from that either, Himiko plucks the rose shaped apple on to the plate and shoves the remains into her mouth, while Akkun keeps his attention on his game.
He huffs, realizing that being nice won’t cut it with them on this one, so immediately hardens his gaze and steels his voice.
“Tell me what you did. Now.” Everyone in the room freezes, recognising the tone he was using. Himiko almost slices her finger off, Akkun misses a button and ends up losing, Yamagishi drops his books in shock, and Takuya and Makoto end up moving too far and their earphones fall off.
They all look at him, before looking down like guilty kids.
“It’s Himiko’s fault.” The girl gasps, pressing a hand to her chest with a betrayed look on her face. “You traitors!”
Takemichi raises an eyebrow at his sister, the girl shrinking under his gaze before looking away, cheeks puffed out and red.
“I...ordered to get the perpetrators arrested...and maybe for a few bones to be broken...” That sound surprisingly tame compared to what Himiko would usually do, so it meant that there was more to the story.
He narrows his eyes, snapping his eyes to her former captain. Akkun startles, and looks away, looking even more guilty.
“We...might have gotten carried away and broken their fingers...and nose...we did stop her when she tried to paralyse them waist to down though...Although some might never be able to move properly again...” He splutters, his face going white with terror when they all seemed guilty.
“Guys! That’s excessive!”
“And you think the fact that they almost split you open isn’t excessive?” Yamagishi spat, glaring through the space in-between his hair that fell over his face. Himiko had stolen his hairband, claiming she needed. How he could read like that was beyond him.
“They held a grudge because you them from committing a crime. That’s beyond stupid! We held a grudge because you almost died. We have every right to be more than petty!” Makoto added, his voice almost raising to a shout was it not for the placating hand that Takuya put on his shoulder.
Takuya looked at him, his childhood friend almost cousin’s brows wrinkled in both sadness and frustration. “The fact they were stopped doesn’t mean they didn’t try to commit it. It’s still punishable by the law, we simply sped up the process.”
“Plus,” Yamagishi added, pausing for dramatic effects. “Himiko managed to get a full recording of them admitting they wanted to kill you and Draken, as well as they were planning to do a few...unsavoury things to Himiko.”
This had Takemichi pause, frowning in discontent. “What?” He asked, hoping for a clarification.
“They were planning to rape me.” Himiko said simply, not an ounce of disgust or discomfort in her voice. The twitch of her hand told them a different story though.
“Kicked their dicks and nuts a few times. Koko and Inupi helped too.” Takemichi filed what he heard from Makoto for later, and instead opted to sigh, running his hand through his raven locks.
He let the facade of a strong and confident leader melt, and instead offered a tired smile to his first group of friends. Mizo mid. His first friends.
He ignored the feeling of tears welling up and instead opened his arms, all of them perking up at that. “Come over here you guys.”
Himiko lets out a giggle before throwing herself into his arms, Yamagishi close behind followed by Takuya and Makoto, Akkun ending up being the last. He does his best to hold them all, the other moving so that he ends up being in the middle of the pile of hug.
Himiko rubs her cheek against his chest, Takuya let out a laugh as that causes her hair to tickle his nose, and Akkun finds himself in a similar situation with Yamagishi. Makoto grumbles as he tries to adjust his arm, and Takemichi just basks into the warmth of the moment.
“Thank you guys for worrying about me.” His voice returning after a moment of silence, everyone moving their heads to look at him in the eyes. He offers a closed eyes smile, taking a moment to rub his cheek against each of them.
“You guys are amazing friends.”
“And sibling.” Himiko chimed, and he chuckled before nodding.
“And sibling.”
She lets out a pleased hum, burying deeper into his chest. Only to pause when they hear the sound of the door sliding open.
Inupi and Koko blink at the scene before them, most likely trying to comprehend the situation. The others in his arm share a glance, before moving and making space for them, Himiko and Takuya extending in an am out each and making grabby hands.
Inupi perks up like an excited puppy immediately go into the hug, Koko being dragged into it by the blonde boy. Takemichi mimics his sister, letting out a pleased hum as he basks in their warmth, slightly regretful that Kazutora wasn’t here.
“What’s the special occasion?” Koko drawls out, looking annoyed but burying deeper into the embrace.
“Celebrating the survival of the Black dragons’ commander, as well as the survival of this family.” Himiko says, and whether she was referring to the black dragons or the Hanagakis were a mystery.
“To our victory.” He says, aware of the tradition.
“Cheers!” They all sang, and in that moment, everything felt right.
“Did you know they were going to try and kill Takemichi?”
The question brings about a stillness to the air that has Kazutora’s burning anger slowly but surely rise to the point of no return. His veins must be bulging around his eyes, for there is a tightness around the area he can’t properly explain otherwise. He clenches his fists until his nails dig into his skin, an attempt to calm down so he doesn’t do anything he will regret.
Hanma perks up at that, laughing a bit at his expression before waving his hand as if trying to placate him.
It fails as he has learnt to only respond to Takemichi’s head pat or Himiko’s hug when stressed beyond belief. So he tries to imagine the feeling, but is unable to remember it.
“Relax Kazutora. I was just as in the dark as you were on this one. But hey! The Black dragons already sent those guys to prison so it’s fine~” It wasn’t. Kazutora remembered the part where Hanma had said this would be harder since Chijiko was missing. He had deliberately painted a target on his friends’ back, because of him and whoever was pulling the strings, Draken and Takemichi almost...almost...
Hanma let out an another laugh, standing up to stand next to Kazutora. He offered a grin, eyes with a hint of excitement as well as amusement in them. “Don’t worry. I will keep my end of the deal. I will help you kill Mikey and stay far away from your new friends. Although, they might be disappointed in you.”
He blinked, confusion partially replacing his anger. “Why would they be?”
Hanma blinked, looking surprised. Kazutora knew it was fake. “Oh? They didn’t tell you. The Black dragons and Toman are under a silent peace agreement. You wanna know why?”
His grin grew, and he slung an arm around his neck, leaning down to whisper into his ear. “Your precious friends also belong to Mikey now. You’re alone now, Ka-zu-to-ra.”
He isn’t given a chance to answer to that though, for the next second Mono is pulling him away, sending a menacing glare towards Hanma. The dual haired boy moves to stand between the two, his hand on Kazutora’s wrist unrelenting, and his stance protective.
“You may be two ranks above me but Kazutora-san is the only I truly respect, so back off Hanma.” The tall teen laughs, looking gleeful at the presence of the shorter boy, pure amusement settling in those yellow eyes.
“Aww~ So mean, Mono-chan! I was just telling Kazutora the truth! Not my fault he doesn’t like it.” He doesn’t answer, pretends to be in a state of silent shock as he stares ahead at nothing in general.
“Lies yes! I shall always strand with Kazutora-san, so he is never alone! Now leave before I stick your cigarette so far up nostril it permanently lodges itself into that empty cranium missing a functional brain.” Hanma laughs, but obliges. Winking at Mono before walking away, the boy scrunches his nose before turning to him, looking concerned.
“Did he end up pressing too many buttons?” Kazutora shakes his head, letting Mono take his arm as they started walking.
He has learned that the more he allows Mono to cling on to him, the more efficient he is in his job. Each time he brings good news to Kazutora, he gives a few physical touches and praises and the boy is working harder than ever. He dread the moment he will bring good enough news to deserve a kiss, but hopefully their deadline would prevent that.
“How many did we get this week?”
Mono lets out a hum, thinking while leaning into his arm. They look like a couple but couldn’t be the farthest thing from it. “7. Makes a total of 23. Progress has been slow, but I promise to get us at least 50 for the grand day.”
He hums, allow for his mind to wander as he looks around.
He spots a flower shop, and pauses, considering.
Fuck it.
“I asked the nurse,” Himiko says, taking a box out of her bag. Draken raises an eyebrow while Mikey opens an eye from where he rests on the bed. Takemichi doesn’t even look up, silently relishing in the feelings of his gloves that he hadn’t been allowed to have until recently.
“They said you were allowed to eat sweets now, so yesterday, when I got Michi out of the hospital for the day, we made this!”
She opens the box, revealing a small cake with Draken’s tattoo iced onto it, a flag of the Tokyo Manji gang in the center. The other two let out a gasp, Himiko swatting away Mikey’s grabby hands. The boy pouts, but his attention quickly returns to the cake.
“The only annoying part was getting a proper reference picture of your tattoo but otherwise, it was fun! The flag was Michi’s idea!”
Mikey looks like the gods had blessed him, and looked ready to start worshipping Takemichi instead. Draken seemed to have a new found respect for the siblings, watching the cake with genuine awe at the details.
“It looks so accurate!”
“Himiko was very careful when she did it. She said that imperfection was only for the peasants that pretended to be artists.” Takemichi snickered at that, remembering how she jumped with glee when he said he couldn’t properly decorate it with how he was stuck in a chair, and that a flag would make Mikey very happy.
“Cause it is!” She answered, passing each of them a plate. She looked at her worked and sighed, looking sad. “I almost feel bad for eating you. Almost.”
Takemichi cut them each a slice, handing one to everyone and giving the flag to Mikey without a second thought.
Michi is making this a lot harder... She thought, humming around her cake slice while Draken and Mikey looked to have finally reached heaven. The bouquet of flowers in the vase catches her attention, curiosity creeping in on her.
Sun flowers, carnations, hydrangeas. Loyalty, Love, and Sorry. She tilted her head at the last one, pointing a finger at the flowers.
“Say, who got you those flowers?” Draken blinked, frowning in confusion. “I thought Himiko was the one who brought them.” The girl blinked before shaking her head, pointing to the fake flower in Takemichi’s hair.
“I would have brought you fake flowers, like with Michi. Haven’t yet because I ran out of material. Michi would have brought real flowers, but seeing as he is stuck in the hospital too.”
Mikey looked at them, a frowning starting to etch on his features, Himiko pursing her lips as well before Takemichi broke the growing tension. “Whoever sent them cares about you Draken-kun, so I don’t think this is a bad thing.”
The others seemed to agree, and they all returned to enjoying their cake slices.
“Also, we’re paying for your hospital bill, Draken-kun.”
The two top of Toman promptly choked on their food.
He watches as Himiko registers everything he told her, the girl leaning back into her chair as she crosses her legs. She presses a finger to her chin, eyes narrowed as she hums in understanding.
“Future you, huh?” He nods, watching his sister pull out her journal. She scribbles something down, looking around for a second before continuing. “This changes quite somethings. He also told you to never trust Kisaki.”
“I was quite insistent about that point.” He admits as he remembers the way there seemed to be no room for argument in his tone.
“Alright, I will try to look a bit more into it.” She says, tucking her book away. “Oh, let’s keep this between ourselves. Throwing random accusations around isn’t a good idea. You guys are a bit jumpy right now, if the slightest chance to draw blood is mentioned, you will definitely grab it.”
Himiko just grin, showcasing her very sharp fangs as she did. “Aww~ I haven’t had blood in so long though, you’d take that away from me?”
Takemichi raised an unimpressed eyebrow, Himiko tucking her chin in her palms before giggling. “So cold, so cool~ But I think I prefer happy Michi.” She smiled, honest for the that moment. “I think I prefer the boy who is stronger than anyone else, and has firm morals.”
He smiled, placing a gentle hand on her head. “I think I like myself like that too.”
“You have a nice mom.”
Kazutora hummed, unsure of if in agreement or not. Himiko immediately noticed and she bumped her shoulder with his, offering a grin as she added. “Hey, she might not be a good mom and may have failed in the past but she is trying now at least. Stick up with it for a little while, push come to shove, we always have a spare room at our home.”
Kazutora allowed for a genuine smile to tug at his lips, looking ahead to hide his tear filled eyes.
“Thanks.”
Himiko smiled, tilting her head back and looking at him through half-closed eyes. “That’s what friends are for! Plus, I see Tora-chan as my precious otouto!” The girl waltz into his room, uncaring of its appearance as she twirled on herself before landing on his bed.
Kazutora laughed, following after locking his door. Best to not get a nasty surprise.
“Hmm, not bad. Definitely more stylish than Michi.” This had the bicoloured haired boy blink, trying to pull a memory from his brain when Takemichi had dressed in something that would have made him physically recoil with disgust.
Himiko immediately notices, and she laughs. “Michi used to have horrible tastes in clothes and stuff. I didn’t tolerate that so I emptied his closet and put in stylish stuff! I’m going to let you in on a little secret!”
She hid a side of her mouth with her hand, lowering her voice to a whisper as she spoke. “When we became delinquents, he was planning to change his hairstyle into one of those horrible cowlick! I almost cried when I saw it with how ugly it was!”
The two teens burst into laughter, hunching over as they cackled at the image of their favourite person with such a horrible hairstyle. “God, I would have loved to see that!”
“Oh! I have a few pictures at home! Next time you come over, I can show them to you!” Himiko threw an arm over his shoulder, pressing her cheek to his while looking at him. Kazutora nodded, liking that plan, before the girl pulled away.
She laid on his bed, her legs resting on his laps as she stared at the ceiling.
“Ever had sex?”
Kazutora promptly choked on his own spit, Himiko cackling with glee as he tried to compose himself at the unexpected question.
“W-what the fuck!” He asks, face red. With anyone else, he would have probably kept his cool, but Himiko wasn’t anyone else, and she knew it.
“Hey, honest question. Haven’t been to juvie, but it’s full of place with teenagers high on power and their hormones are just as high. It isn’t surprising if you go in there and go out with your virginity gone.” The unsettling part was how true it was. He remembered walking in on people having sex and just shrugging before continuing to do whatever he was about to do. He remembers watching some have jerk themselves off, and being goaded into doing so as well. He remembers waking up at night to quiet groans and pants and just grumbling about how noisy they were before going back to bed.
He remembers people cornering him and looking for a quick release, and him going along for it was a quick way to release stress.
Kazutora had sex before. With anyone else he would shrug it off.
Himiko wasn’t anyone else.
“Yeah. I did.” He admitted, looking away from the girl who had started sitting up when the silence had been prolonged for what she deemed too long.
“Was it bad?” She asks honestly, pressing her head to his chest as she looks at her scarred arms.
“The sex? No. Everything else? Yeah, it was.”
Himiko hums, gently guiding his face to look at her. “We’re supposed to fight...because you learned that we belong to Mikey-kun...” He nods, remembering what he told her at their meeting point and how Himiko insisted they go to his home.
“Tora-chan, are you sure you want to keep going along with this mission? I’m sure we can get a spy in before October.” He took in a shuddering breath, taking the girl into a hug as he nods slowly.
“Yeah. I’m sure. It’s both for Toman and the Black dragons.”
He heard a sigh and then then laying down, Kazutora curled up around Himiko as she cuddled closer. “I’m not as cuddly as Michi, I move a bit too much in my sleep, that’s why he sleeps on his back so I can sleep on his chest. But, I can still provide a bit of comfort, even if temporary.”
He could feel the tears welling up, his grip around the girl tightening.
“It will be like in juvie. We sleep together and then we fight. Let’s both enjoy this, okay?”
He nods, burying his face in her hair.
When they wake up, Himiko changes into Chijiko and then Kazutora punches them hard enough to break a bone. The teen lands on their back and watches Kazutora, tears in his eyes, as he stalks towards them.
Chijiko is kicked hard enough to get a shattered rib, and they retaliate when Kazutora steps on their chest.
They fight. They fight like they mean it, like Kazutora truly hates them and like Chijiko truly wishes to kill him. Kazutora punches, kicks, and cries as he fights, blood on his fists and cheeks covered in tears. Chijiko kicks, punches, bite and even cuts him with a knife hidden in their boots.
The fights ends when Chijiko is sitting on his chest, face bruised with a busted lip and a black eye. Kazutora isn’t much better, he actually is far worse, blood flowing down his nose, face just as bruised with purple and blue, cut marks here and there and eyes emptier than ever.
Chijiko has a hairpin raised in the air, panting lightly as they watch him cry before lowering their face and pressing a kiss to his forehead.
“Goodbye Kazutora.”
Chijiko stands and turns around, opening the door but pauses, looking over their shoulder one last time.
“Thank you.”
Kazutora hears the click of the door as it closes, and feels a piece of his soul shatter as it does.
He feels alone again, just like how he felt that day in Shinichiro’s shop, and this time he truly was. There was no one for him. He was alone.
Kazutora doesn’t know how long it takes but after what felt like hours, he moves to his bed and curls up like a child before crying his heart out like he never had before.
Notes:
Yep, we are slowly but surely getting to the Valhalla arc, actually, we are a few scenes before the arc! Anyways, next chapter, we get to see too see a lot of things, and a bit of info on the black dragons sudden rise in power!
Next chapter has in store! Two more hospital scenes, two boys we love entering the scene, a cameo, interaction between Himiko and someone else we all love while Takemichi watches in slight concern, the triplets, Mono being a simp, Mikey being a simp, funny interactions between Toman and Black dragon, Hina and Michi being a power couple and finally the Fujikami clan is more explored.
Chapter 12
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The sound of the sliding door has Takemichi’s attention pulled from the files Himiko gave him before leaving to the person who just entered the room. Blue eyes meet a pair of dark obsidian, and his expression immediately brightens into one of joy.
“Mikey-kun! Glad to see you!”
The other holds a bouquet of flowers in his hands, bluebells and sunflowers specifically and the meaning of the flowers has Takemichi tilt his head.
There was a possibility of Mikey having picked those flowers randomly, however his god’s eye was telling him that wasn’t the case. That he knew of the meaning behind those flowers. That he was expecting a reaction...of sort.
The teen gives him a closed eye smile as he closes the door, and there is a hidden anxiety in his form that Takemichi recognises easily from dealing with Himiko for the entirety of his childhood. Mikey was a bit easier due to the fact that hadn’t lived on the streets for a year and learned to be sensitive and adapt to people’s emotions in a way that could benefit him.
Plus, he wasn’t a Fujikami.
“Yo, Takemitchy!” The blonde looked around, something like relief and surprise in her expression when he noticed they were alone in the room.
“Himiko ain’t with you?”
“No,” He says, returning to his files. He made sure not to mess up any, Himiko was a being of chaos but she had her own order of sort. “She’s trying to fix the bridge that is her relationship with her sisters. It’s...going better than expected if not a bit too slow for her.”
Mikey paused in the act of putting the flowers on the stand, looking at him with slightly wide eyes.
“Sisters? I thought it was just the two of you.” Takemichi blinked, before quickly realizing the fact that they acted like there was no one else in their life but the two of them. Heck, Himiko had referred to him as her only brother but people must have assumed she also meant sibling.
“Oh, it is! In a sense. Himiko was adopted when we were 6, and we found out she had half-sisters when she was turning eight. Their relationship is strained though, Himiko doesn’t feel like she belongs with them, no matter their reassurance. She’s been trying to fix it for a while now though!”
Mikey hums, accepting the new info easily. Takemichi’s glad for that because he had tried to be as vague as possible to not share anything Himiko wouldn’t like to be shared. Despite being very open about who she loved and who she didn’t as well as uncaring as to how most people perceived her, she was surprisingly reluctant to share of her past.
She didn’t want other people’s pity is what she told him, but it ran deeper than that. Himiko was a naturally manipulative person, willing to harm to people she didn’t love to get what she wanted, and people pitying her was something she could use.
She had changed, become a better person. Still not entirely good, but she wasn’t walking the line and slowly tipping towards bad anymore. That was a good thing.
“What are you doing?” Mikey asks, and Takemichi returns to the file. “Oh! Going through the file of possible new recruits! Himiko dropped them off before leaving.”
“Files?” The boy questioned, tilting his head and Takemichi nodded, beckoning him closer. “Yep! We got a process to get people in the Black dragons! The intel division goes out and gather possible candidates, people who want to join, people who might be a good match, people with potential!” He explains, passing him the file of one he was considering.
Haganezuka Shinso. A possible A-rank fighter. It would be easy to convince him. After all, he used to want to join.
“Then, they gather all that information on a file, like name, age, personality traits and I go over them. Once it’s done, we go ahead and go talk to them. The captains and the few members of the intel division that is, after that, those who join are placed under a division depending on their skills!”
Mikey blinked at him, looking down at the file he was holding. “That sounds boring,” He said honestly, and Takemichi opened his mouth, ready to answer but he is stopped by Mikey who quickly adds on.
“But, I see the benefits of doing this. Even if it’s really boring!” Takemichi only laughs, earning him a pout. He mindlessly pats the older teen’s head, gently ruffling it for a second. He thinks Mikey follows his hand for just a second before staying still. Takemichi doesn’t know what else to say to that.
“Thanks for the flowers. I love them.” He said, an obvious change of topic that Mikey easily noticed but didn’t point out.
“I’m glad.” He said, going quiet for a moment as he looked down for a bit, eyes going sad. “I realized yesterday I didn’t properly thank you.”
Takemichi blinked, startled at the sudden info. Thank me properly?
“Oh! Don’t worry about it! Any decent would have helped Draken-kun! Plus, Himiko is the only who stopped the bleeding!”
Mikey offered a smile that had something like pride in it, and the action had Takemichi pause blushing for a second. This only drags a laugh from the other boy.
“Himiko and the others told me.” Mikey started, hand gripping the covers of his bed while he stared at them. “She told me how they were planning to kill Emma and that you saved her. Not only Ken-chin, but Emma as well. You even saved Pah-chin’s pal earlier. Our debt –” He pauses, shaking his head before continuing. “My debt towards you keep getting bigger. No matter how much time passes, I don’t think I will ever be able to repay you.”
He turns his head towards the vase, made by Himiko as a token of apology for dragging him out to make a cake, and the flowers start to make much more sense.
“Himiko told me that they mean gratitude and loyalty. I looked it up in case she tried to lie to me, and she was right. It’s not much, but,” He offers Takemichi a genuine smile, immediately followed by a declaration.
“Should you or Black dragon ever need it, Toman – I will be ready to help you. Just name it.”
Takemichi could feel the tears welling up, and judging from Mikey’s huff, he could see them falling already.
“Geez, you like crying that much?” He asked, reaching out to a wipe a tear with his thumb, the roughness of his hand coming off as a surprise and an expectation to Takemichi. The raven haired boy let out a small laugh that was terribly wet, Mikey smiling fondly.
“I also wanted to thank you for the fun at the festival again.” The smaller teen added, sitting on his bed while giving the teen his back.
“I...wanted to know if you were willing to do it again...if you were serious when talking about taking care of me...if...you were serious about being there...like a brother...”
Takemichi blinked in shock, before he let out an exasperated sigh. He gently tapped Mikey’s shoulder, before pulling the blonde for a hug when his guard was low enough. He tensed for a second before quickly relaxing, hugging back after a second of hesitation.
“For as long as you want me there,” Takemichi murmured, pressing a kiss on the top of his head before pulling apart. He gently cradled his cheek, offering his most comforting smile possible. He pressed their foreheads together, looking directly into his eyes.
“I will be there Mikey. I promise.”
The soft feeling of lips against his healing hand snapped Takemichi out of his daze in an instant, his eyes immediately going to look at Himiko who was offering him an innocent smile while she still held his hand like a treasure.
He raised an eyebrow, tilting his head why Himiko unconsciously mimicked the action. He bit back a snort, watching as her pupils seemed to dilate when he brought his hand to rest on her head.
“Trying to repay the favour?” He gently patted her head, Himiko humming in pleasure while poking out her tongue. “Hehe, in a sense. Also an apology for letting my guard down so easily.” She said, taking his hand and interweaving their fingers.
Their palms pressed flat against each other, the difference in skin texture a bit unsettling. “We match.” She said brightly, looking at their hand with fondness in her eyes.
“We do.” He answered, tightening his grip on her hand.
“I don’t think matching in scars is necessarily a good thing.” A mellow voice drawled out, and they turned their head to the source. There stood the Toga Triplets, Sumika smiling while waving energetically, Mizuha standing next to her while leaning against the wall, and Kyoka waving shyly from the door with a soft smile.
“Girls? What are you doing here?” The dark haired woman let out a small laugh, crossing the room quickly to take him in a bear hug. “What do you mean? Why wouldn’t we visit our little brother when he is in the hospital!”
The woman pressed his head to her chest, smiling brightly while Himiko started pouting.
“Nee-chan,” She called out, turquoise eyes turning to her immediately. “Michi is mine. Stop trying to steal him.”
The woman blinked, surprise evident on her face before smiling even brighter. She immediately went to Himiko, taking her into a hug instead. “If you wanted a hug you just had to ask, Miko!” The blonde said nothing, but her pout indicated that Sumika was right.
“Sorry we couldn’t visit earlier,” Kyoka apologised, walking closer to his bed with Mizuha following behind her. “I ended up being a lot more busy than anticipated.” She said, gently patting his head instead of crushing it like her sister.
“It’s okay. We already owe you for being willing to help our friends without contacting the authorities. I know therapy costs a lot, and we are only paying half.”
The pink haired girl offered a smile, the green haired girl with the brown roots sitting down on the other available chair next to her. “Oh, don’t worry about it. If it ensures the two of you are happy, then I’m fine with it. Plus, your two friends are such darlings. Although, when is my little tiger coming back? He missed a few sessions already.”
Himiko opened her mouth, ready to explain when Mizuha butt in. “Probably gang business. It isn’t our field though, I’m certain these two will solve the problem soon enough.”
Takemichi nodded, and Himiko hummed in agreement.
“Tora-chan will be back by Halloween. Don’t worry about it.”
“Tora-chan, I’m sorry.”
The apology was sort of expected, but it still had him pause in slight surprise. Kazutora went rigid when Chijiko wrapped their arms around him from behind, pressing their face into his back as they spoke softly.
“Come on, let’s go home. Take-chan is waiting. He finally got discharged you know? Let’s go say hi.” He nodded numbly, uncertain of what the younger teen was planning.
Although this had them live up to their reputation of the ‘Unpredictable ghost’, their original title before it changed into the ‘Invisible Kitty Killer’. Kazutora hadn’t known of that until Mono told him, it was terrifying how much the two knew everything about everyone but no one knew almost anything about them.
Another example was Takemichi’s first title, the one only heard now in whispers as the title of ‘ The Dancing Crybaby Hero’ took over and succeeded in having people underestimate him.
‘The Untouchable Takemichi’.
“His first one-on-one against the leader of a gang had been pretty one sided.” Mono had said, practically drooling over his jacket. The boy pressed his nose against the fabric and inhaled deeply, Kazutora’s lips pressing into a thin but restraining himself from doing anything. This was a reward. “He walked out of the fight without a single scratch. Easily defeated the leader without ever getting hit. The only blood on him was his enemy’s. And that all happened after the guy threatened to harm his sister.”
Mono had looked ready to lick his jacket, but somehow was restraining his self. Kazutora didn’t bother looking to see if the boy was hard.
“It was said that he had been smiling through it all, and that his eyes had held a storm ready to wreak havoc. I saw it as well. He was pretty terrifying.”
He had seen Takemichi angry, but never seen him livid.
He wondered how different he was then.
“Kazutora-kun? Chi-chu?” He was snapped out of his thoughts by the voice of the boy of his thoughts, blue eyes filling with concern upon landing on him. Wordlessly, he has them step in the house, ushering him to the couch while he hurries off into the kitchen.
“Congratulations on being discharged.” He mumbled, when he came back, placing a bowl of yakisoba infront of him. He passed Chijiko a bento box, the teen humming out a thanks before immediately opening it.
“Thanks! I’ve been working on getting back the bit of muscle I lost from being down for a while. It will take a while, but I will do it!”
“It’s not as if all that muscle mass can be seen to the naked eye though.” Chijiko remarked, stuffing an onigiri into their mouth before taking a bite of a meat ball. “All your body mass is hidden. Even if you became the strongest man on earth you would probably still look like a twink.”
This had a snicker escape Kazutora, tears gathering in Takemichi’s eyes at the insult.
“Is it really okay for me to be here?” They blinked, looking at him with raised eyebrows. “Mikey or Draken could end up barging in here at any moment. Then they will see me. Our plan will be ruined.” I would have failed. Again.
The two share a glance, a silent conversation going on. Whatever goes through, they both just usher him to keep eating.
Mono had been wrong. Going to apologise was a bad idea. He couldn’t do this. They wouldn’t –
“Draken-kun and Mikey-kun are busy right now. They have to calm down Toman after Draken-kun’s brush with death. No one, except Black dragon members will barge into the house.” Takemichi said, chewing on a dango. Chijiko nods, finishing their avocado and shrimp salad.
“None of them know of the mission though.”
“True,” Chijiko started, shoving the last meatball into their mouth before drinking the sauce. Disgusting. “But they know to keep their mouth shut. No one in Black dragon will utter a word about, or against you since you are directly under us.”
“Kazutora.” He turned to look at Takemichi, the boy offered a smile, gently but firmly gripping onto his hand. “You’re safe here. I promise.”
He could feel the tears welling up, and he could only let out a strained laugh.
“Looks like the crybaby gene is contagious...”
Chijiko patted his back, leaning into his space to comfort him. “Don’t worry. We won’t judge.”
They won’t. They really won’t.
Himiko barely masked her concern as she watched over the sleeping boy, watching Takemichi slowly stroke his hair as he dozed off on his lap.
“I don’t like this.” She admitted, taking a strong bite of her sandwich. Blue eyes turned to her, and there was understanding in those orbs that had Himiko relax slightly.
“I know, but if we asked him to quit now...he probably wouldn’t listen.”
She hummed, relating even more to the older boy. He had been in Valhalla for a bit over a month now, it would be stupid to just cast aside all the progress like that. At least, if she did it would be stupid, if her friends did it she would be glad.
“If only we had someone else on the inside with him...” She mumbled, and Takemichi nodded in agreement.
“Wait...he said something about a crazy fan who would do anything for him...do you think?” Mono, a boy with black hair and blue highlights that had something of an obsession with Kazutora. He was the apparently the one who had urged Kazutora to go back to them, saying it was definitely better for his health.
He could be on their side...however...
“No, it’s best if we don’t. He is an ally, no matter how neutral he is but Tora-chan is his only priority. I’m not sure you could charm him.”
“I’m happy Kazutora-san made up with two of his precious people.” Mono said, leaning on the wall opposite to him.
The teen offered a smile, hand shifting to fix his eyepatch. He then looked at the entrance of the alley, smile going even wider when he spotted a figure.
“I’m even happier he will get to make up with another one of them.” He said, eyeing the frame of the teen standing at the entrance, wearing the Toman uniform with great pride but looking tense and serious.
“It’s a pleasure to meet one of Kazutora-san’s precious people." He continued, standing straight while Kazutora did the same. He turned to look at familiar brown eyes, tilting his head while he gave the teen a smile.
“Good evening, Baji Keisuke.” Mono greeted with a smile while Kazutora just waved shortly, offering a grin.
“Yo, Baji.”
There were many things that put Takemichi on edge concerning his sister.
Her very sharp teeth and strong jaw strength, her lack of understanding why doing somethings were wrong, her lack of restraint and complete ease with harming someone who hurt her, and the strange glee she got from hurting others that she genuinely disliked.
Himiko was always clear to make her dislike of something or someone known.
She hadn’t hesitated to antagonise Kiyomasa, a teen taller than her with more raw power than her, upon the first day they met. She had bluntly told Shiba Taiju, a teen who towered over her with a build she could never hope reach, that she found him pathetic. She had stared at Hina’s father in the eyes and told him he would sink to the bottom of the ocean should he try to have the two ever break up. She had looked at Osanai, skilled in boxing, and told him she found him disgusting.
Himiko made it clear when she hated someone.
She was the executioner of the Black Dragons, she handed out the punishment to the traitors along with Inupi. She was very skilled at dragging info out of them.
She had told him he was skilled too, but his methods were less fun.
Knowing how morbid and sadistic his sister was, he understood that she meant something different than simply beating them up.
Now, he loved his sister. He encouraged her making friends.
That’s the reason why that when he spotted her having a very animated conversation with someone near a mask shop, he had originally been happy and curious. He vaguely recognised the blonde as Sanzu Haruchiyo, the vice-captain of Toman’s 5th division.
He then recalled that he was also charged with punishing traitors.
Oh no...
He got closer, straining his ears to listen to the conversation.
“—But if you really want to screw with them, punch them in the liver and give them a few hits in the stomach! Then, just say that if they can stand up and leave before you reach five they will be forgiven! Afterwards, pin them down and count to five! The horror on their face when they realize they had no chance of survival to begin with is always thrilling!”
“I’m sure it is. Your techniques sure are fascinating.”
Was that genuine interest in his voice?
“Hey, Himiko, I’m not interrupting anything right?”
Yellow eyes immediately turned to him, followed by a pair of pale blue eyes. The blonde girl lit up like a lightbulb, while the boy seemed to grow intrigued. Himiko waved him over, gesturing at Sanzu wildly before speaking. “Michi! Michi! Look! I made a new friend! Sanzu-kun and I have a lot in common!”
“You do?” He asked, genuinely curious. They both nodded, this time the boy speaking. “We both have a King.” He said simply, Himiko nodding in agreement.
“Your King might end up also becoming mine though.” Himiko told him, and Sanzu frowned, looking bothered. “There can only be one King.” He said seriously, and Himiko smiled.
“Of course! Mine can be a Queen!” He looked to mull over it, looking at Takemichi for a moment before nodding.
“That is acceptable.”
I feel like I’m missing something.
“Anyway, we got to go! Don’t forget! Aim for the spine to ruin their life while keeping them alive!” The blonde boy nodded before swiftly turning around and leaving, Himiko dragging Takemichi off with ease.
“You multiplied.” He whispered in absolute horror.
“What?”
Chijiko clicked their tongue, keeping their right eye closed so as the red sclera wouldn’t attract unwanted attention. They tilted their head back at the sound of footsteps, a warm hand coming up to rest atop of their head.
Not a single scratch is on Takemichi, a tell-tale that he is far more competent in combat than he lets on, but he looks distress even that you would think he got hurt.
“Your eye is bleeding.” He tells them, wiping away at a blood tear that they had barely noticed. That would explain why those guys had suddenly looked terrified. Anyone who saw a grinning, blood crying, person with the ability to disappear without a trace would be terrified.
The blonde teen stays still, letting their commander pull out a handkerchief gently pressing it to their eye, using their ribbon to make the fabric stay on their eye.
“Come on. Let’s go somewhere less crowded.” They nod, not trusting their voice to not break at the moment.
They walk, where? Only Takemichi knows, but during that time, Chijiko tries to gather their voice. Even if just a fragment, they needed to vocalize their thoughts. They had to for every time in the past they hadn’t.
“You’re temporarily banned from your duties for a total of 25 days. I also limit the use of your eye to twice a day. No, you can’t accumulate these and you are only allowed to continuously use it for three minutes.”
They make a protesting noise, but the tone of voice told them it wasn’t something negotiable. Takemichi was currently the leader of Black dragon, he couldn’t be coerced into doing anything when in that mind set.
They were starting to recognise the area. They were also starting to have a foreboding feeling.
It was ignored in favour of plopping onto the grass to watch the river flow.
Takemichi just walked to the side of the river and watched it flow from there. Chijiko let out a grunt be laying on their back and rolling around in the grass.
This is...
“Freedom.” They whispered in pure bliss, the scent of flowers and grass clinging to their nostrils and clearing the scent of blood.
They were at ease.
The feeling of a pair of eyes on them – on Takemichi – snapped them out of their daze, their eyes opening and snapping to the source almost immediately.
Their yellow eyes end up landing on a pair of purple ones.
Chijiko stares at the stranger, taking in his white hair, darker skin tone, and blank face. The stranger stares back without hesitation, almost unblinking. He looked familiar, but they couldn’t say where they saw him before.
Their staring contest last a few more seconds before the stranger grins, wide and predatory, looking at something past them. They shift their head to see that Takemichi and the stranger made eye contact with the stranger, his gaze curious.
The stranger’s gaze return to Chijiko, he smiles and then leaves.
Chijiko looks at Takemichi, who shrugs before looking back at the river.
I have a bad feeling.
“We’re finally done! I thought I would die of boredom!”
Chijiko stretched like a cat, limbs going a bit too far than they were normally supposed to. Koko regarded the teen with an odd look, raising an eyebrow. “Aren’t you banned for duties for 25 days?” Inupi questioned, voicing the question most had in mind.
“Hm? Oh! I only have 23 days left! Also! Of duty it means recruitment, intel gathering, fights, traitor sniffing, and appeasement of any inner conflict. I’m still allowed to be at the meetings and propose solutions, just not allowed to do all my other duties.” The teen answered, dusting their pants.
They were all in casual clothes after deciding it was too much of a hassle to change for such a trivial meeting. Now, it was rather obvious where they were heading to.
Akkun looked at the corner of the room where a presence was missing, frowning at the utter lack of yellow and black hair. Kazutora was an odd addition, but a welcomed one nonetheless. They were counting the days until his return, even if temporary.
“It also means you have to refrain on threats of violence, violent outbursts and being an unsettling agent of chaos.” Takemichi added, allowing Inupi to help him shrug on his coat. He gave him a thanks followed by a smile before leading the group outside, all following behind dutifully like ducklings.
“You know you love me.”
“Sadly enough.”
Takemichi chuckled at the playful punch at his arm, noting the increase in strength since last time. He was going to have to hurry up and get stronger, or else Chijiko would grow to surpass him.
“Ne! Ne! Let’s have an outing tonight!” Chijiko said, bouncing around while flailing their arms. Inupi and Koko easily dodged the wide flailing, and the fact that Chijiko’s uncaring attitude to their surrounding when excited helped them improve their reflexes could only have Takemichi smile.
“Didn’t he just say the chaotic tendencies had to be reduced for a while?” Akkun questioned, passing the excited teen a lollipop to have them still for an instant. Chijiko beamed at him before unwrapping it, stuffing the wrapper in their pocket.
“Not like that! Just, hanging out and stuff! Like we used to before what happened.” Before Takemichi got stabbed. Was left unsaid but still heard loudly.
“Why not? I don’t have any plans.” Koko shrugged, Inupi nodding shortly to affirm his presence. Akkun just sighed before agreeing and Takemichi offered a small smile.
“Yay! Let’s –”
“Oh! Takemitchy!”
The way Chijiko deflates has Takemichi bite back a laugh, waving at Mikey who was making his way to them, a few other people following behind him.
“Hi, Mikey-kun! Draken-kun!” He tilted his head curiously at the three others behind him. He easily recognised Mitsuya and his second in command. He didn’t recognise the blonde teen though.
“Oh! You aren’t a familiar one!” Chijiko said, somehow already in the boy’s personal space. “The first division vice-captain right? Matsuno...Chifuyu?”
“Um, yes, right.” Chijiko looked back at Takemichi, pointing at Chifuyu with a glint in their eyes. “I like this one.” They told him, and he only sighed.
A feeling of a pair of eyes on him had him turn his head though, and he found himself staring at Hakkai.
Does he know...? He thought, offering a smile at the tall teen. Next to him, Chijiko was squinting, tilting their head as if trying to see properly. Then they snapped their fingers, pointing at the teen with the other hand.
“Shiba Hakkai, right!” They asked, and wasn’t the feeling of something about to go wrong just familiar to Takemichi at this point?
“We fought your brother and won!” Chijiko immediately said when the boy nodded, and silence fell around the group.
It was broken by the simultaneous sound of the other four members of the Black dragons’ face palming.
“What?!” Hakkai exclaimed, looking at Takemichi for a form of confirmation. Mikey and Draken were looking at the commander of the black dragons curiously, Mitsuya’s were wide as he looked between the two teens, and Chifuyu looked confused.
“You? You beat Taiju? I’m sorry but I have a hard time to believe it.” The tall teen said, and Chijiko looked offended at that.
“What is that supposed to mean?” Chijiko asked, a warning hidden in their tone. Takemichi looked he wanted to be swallowed whole by the earth. Akkun just looked tired. Koko seemed to have given up on life, and Inupi was staring at Chijiko with death in his gaze.
“No offense, but you just don’t seem to be able to go against a beast like him.” Mitsuya supplied, stepping in-between his vice-captain and the vice-commander of the opposing gang. Chijiko crossed their arms, tilting their head towards Takemichi.
“Well I didn’t beat him. I fought him. Takemichi is the one who did most of the job, I just wore him down a bit.” All the attention turned to the dark haired boy, and he shrugged awkwardly.
“You’re kidding me right?” The boy questioned, and slowly, Takemichi shook his head. Hakkai turned to the other Black dragon members, and they all shook their head as well.
“H-How did someone like you manage to beat him?! You look like a shrimp!”
“Takemitchy is pretty strong. The fact you didn’t notice means you’re the shrimp.” The one to jump to the boy defence was none other than Mikey, the teen frowning slightly at the insult directed at the teen next to him.
“But –”
“Here! I recorded the last part of the fight from when he took over for me! Although it was his fight. I kind of just sneaked in there and fought Taiju without his permission.”
Chijiko showed their phone towards the Toman members, the video of the night playing.
Takemichi stood tall infront of them, sending them a gentle smile before walking away to stand a bit away from Taiju, fist clenched at his side. Taiju was grinning widely, temple bulging and eyes wide as he stared at the smaller boy.
Takemichi took off his gloves, throwing them to the side. His expression overshadowed by his hair.
“I see the real fight can finally begin! Let’s get this started, huh, Takemichi!”
Takemichi stayed silent, expression still hidden, then he lifted his head.
Taiju startled at the bright smile the boy sent his way, sent into a temporary daze as the teen walked up to him nonchalantly, the scene looking out of place. The moment Takemichi was infront of Taiju, the smile disappeared, leaving space for a cold expression as the teen raised his leg and kicked the taller teen.
Taiju staggered, surprised by the strength behind the blow before snapping his gaze to Takemichi.
He grinned, punching the teen in the stomach, except the boy grabbed his fist and used it to spin mid-air and slam the back of his feet into the side of the teen’s head.
The taller teen fell to his knees, Takemichi quickly standing up to then spin on one leg and slam the other in the guy’s face. Blue eyes widen when his leg was grabbed and he was thrown away, using his hands to push himself back into a crouch.
He leaned backwards to avoid Taiju’s punch, the taller teen having used the moment he was gathering himself to run at him, jerking his head to the side before punching the teen in the face.
He dodged the other’s punch, grabbing his wrist before jabbing his elbow into his abdomen. He quickly slammed the side of his fist into his face, before fixing his footing and throwing the taller teen over his shoulder.
Chijiko paused the video then, although it didn’t quite matter as all the Toman members were staring at Takemichi with pure shock, mouths hanging.
“Takemichi was pretty awesome that day! He did that just for me!” Chijiko said, bouncing on their spot.
“So, the title of the Untouchable Takemichi...it wasn’t for show, huh?” Chifuyu asked, looking awed. Mikey looked excited in comparison, bouncing on his spot while he had stars around him.
“Ne! Ne! Takemitchy! Wanna fight me? It could be fun!” The prospect of fighting Mikey wasn’t something he could ever consider, so he shook his head.
“I was running on adrenaline at the time, plus I was pretty mad that Chijiko got hurt so...”
“So he was able to seize victory with ease, allowing for The Black dragons to reach the era we called the Ascension! He led us bravely through battles we should have lost! Igniting the flames of hope in the heart of every member and increasing the number of our children with each passing day! The Untouchable Takemichi referred to his ability to leave a one-on-one fight without a scratch, and the Dancing Crybaby Hero was to honour his heart and skills! He alone is the honoured one but we shall all stand together --"
“Close your goddamn mouth.” Koko said, Inupi shoving the teen’s mask a bit in their mouth. Chijiko glared, but obeyed nonetheless.
Takemichi just looked done with everything at this point.
“Wait...so you’re the reason Taiju left?”
Not dealing with that!
“Mikey-kun! Why don’t we go hang out?” He asked, praying to every god the shorter teen would say yes.
“Yes! Let’s go!” Takemichi wasn’t sure why the blonde looked like Christmas came early, but if he could get out of whatever this situation was then fine.
“Simp!” He heard Draken, Chijiko, Inupi, Koko, Chifuyu and Hakkai say. Mikey paused, turned around and pointed a finger at them.
“So are you!”
Throughout the heavens and the earth, I alone am the honoured one. However, Through hell and earth, we shall all stand together. All those who goes against shall fall, for our light is the brightest of all.
Those words were the one sewn onto his red uniform’s back, the second sentence being on Chijiko’s ribbon. They had been sewn carefully into the red uniform with black threads by Himiko herself. She had paid attention to every detail, and refused to let error be an option for his captain uniform.
“This will be our new family.” She told him, glasses on and needle in hand. “I want you to look presentable. I already made my uniform, and it’s adapted to hide my gender. I even made a unique for Akkun and the others! This will be like a big first meeting, so I want us all on our T!”
She had looked beyond pleased, humming and bouncing on the sole of her feet as they made their way to the meeting area, ribbon tightly in place.
Himiko was used to violence, she grew up on the streets where it was necessary to survive. Where violence was the law.
Takemichi knew it became a second nature to her. She had even struggled at school for basic things because of that. She knew what bone to break to have a functional but painful to use hand, but the days of the week were a mess in her mind.
Fighting should be easy for her.
Except they were kids. And Himiko always aimed to kill.
That wasn’t what he wanted, so he made the deal.
“I hold back, and so do you. I will be your shield, and you be a slightly less sharp spear in return.” He told her, shaking her hand. “Your pain will be mine that way, okay?”
That was why he was so good at defending, because that way, Himiko would be less good at attacking.
“Let’s fight.” Chijiko said, looking serious for some reason. “All out. No holding back. I win, the deal is off.”
“I win?” He asks, eyes looking like they were glowing from the angle he was looking at Chijiko – No. This was Himiko.
She tilts her head back, eyes looking to be glowing as well. “You won’t. But if you do, you can ask whatever of me.”
The fight had been brutal. Anger, frustration, guilt and regret had been poured into every blow exchanged. Himiko was angry. Angry at him, for holding back in fights in fear of hurting someone beyond repair, someone who would never care.
“Stop holding back!” She screamed, throwing a knife at him.
“They won’t hold back! So why should you?! Why should you die for their sake?!”
I’m sorry...
“Takemichi-kun!” He snaps his gaze towards the presence next to him, and slams his fist into the guy’s throat. While he is busy coughing, Takemichi quickly kicks him in the side. He turns his attention towards Hina, who punches a guy down before hurrying to him.
“Takemichi-kun! Don’t space out in the middle of a fight!”
“Sorry.” He apologised, allowing for the girl to take his hand and lead him away.
“Did Himiko and you fight?” He hummed at the question, easily admitting what usually bothered him. He wasn’t even sure where that had come from. His sister hadn’t explained herself so it just looked like a random outburst to Takemichi. Except Himiko never did things like these randomly. There was always a cause, a reason.
He just didn’t know what it was this time.
“I thought so. I found her sulking on my way to our meeting spot.” Takemichi knew of that, got a vision of Hina telling him this.
Himiko has been trying to balance between her happiness and her safety and his. Their family was growing bigger, so she was doing her best to be considerate towards them too. Maybe that’s why she argues so much with Mikey, they both subconsciously understand each other and offer the other a form of comfort that doesn’t require their wall to fall.
Mikey and Himiko liked each other, but would rather die than admit it.
“I want to apologise but I’m not even sure she would listen to me.” A wild flower. That’s what Himiko was. A beautiful and unpredictable wild flower.
“She will.” Hina said with certainty. “Himiko will always listen to you. Like me.”
Takemichi smiled at Hina before swopping down and pressing a kiss against her cheek, offering a grin when she blushed.
“Come on, let’s enjoy our date. I will be busy for a while after.”
“Take-chan!” Chijiko called out to their leader, watching the guy pause in his steps to search for them. His eyes almost immediately landed on them, and the way they immediately brightened had the blonde’s heart skip a few beats before settling down.
“Chi-chu!” He called out in return, waiting for them to jog up to him before returning to their walk.
“Did you already finish with your patrol?” They nodded eagerly, offering their leader a grin. “We got ten new members! Three A-rank, four B-ranks, and three C-ranks fighters and with a code! I already sent the info to Yamagishi to write their name in the archives.”
“Good job!” They leaned into the head pat, the warmth greatly appreciated.
They continued walking in silence for a while before they broke the silence, Chijiko leaning into Takemichi’s space.
“My birthday is soon.” They said gently, keeping their pace even. “That is true.” Takemichi agreed, looping his arm with theirs, inciting a smile from the shorter teen.
“Can we get a little kitty?” The dark haired boy snorted, squeezing their hand. “The Invisible Kitty Killer has a cat? The irony.” He said, but yellow eyes kept looking at him, big and wide.
“You didn’t say no.” They said in wonder and Takemichi hummed before leaning down and pressing a kiss to their scar. “I will think about it.”
Notes:
Next chapter we finally get to start the next arc!
We will see more of Mono, Hanma, Chifuyu, Kazutora, and Baji in the upcoming chapters!
I’m going to try an incorporate a scene between the leaders so you guys can see just how much Himiko is chaotic. Also, badass Takemichi is slowly being shown!
Was Takemichi to fight without his powers, he would be heavily depending on his durability but thanks to his powers, he doesn’t need that. The top of black dragon is considered the next waka and benkei! However they are have an edge should they ever fight!
Takemichi is extremely protective despite looking laidback, that is because he knows Himiko can defend herself, but on that night she had been heavily injured, and the threat to kill her only made it worse.
See you next chapter!
Chapter 13
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Akashi-san is a very rotten adult.” The man blinked at her, clearly startled by her bluntness. She tilted her head to the side, narrowing her eyes as she took in his form even more. “I don’t know if I like you or not. Although should you try to corrupt Michi I would kill you a hundred times for sure, so stay away from our paradise until you paid your debts and amended to your faults, okay?”
That was a brief summary of how her meeting with Akashi Takeomi had gone. There had been an attempt at talking to her brother but Himiko had a no nonsense rule when her brother was involved, making it easy to drive the man out.
Hopefully she would have gotten him to seriously try and be better. The creation of Brahman is settled for next year. I just ended up dropping a note into Yamagishi’s file by accident, the others must have been confused.
Although Brahma was indeed a starting gang, its official beginning is going to be next year.
Takemichi had hit her over the head for the slip-up.
“You’re so lucky Akkun has grown used to taking our words for it.” The teen grumbled, but the fact he didn’t push her away was a sign that he wasn’t truly angry.
“It’s in the past! Let’s focus on the future! For example, how are we going to help Tora-chan.” Saying that put a sour taste in her mouth. It wasn’t helping Kazutora, it was the fact that he had decided to finish the mission despite them requesting to come back, and cut off contact with them.
They knew where he was. He was at Valhalla’s hideout. Where else would he be. The problem was that they couldn’t go there unless they wanted to start a territorial war. Their children were willing to kill for them, but needless fights were never an option to Takemichi.
“It isn’t a needless fight.” Takemichi had hissed at her, eyes cold with fury as he glared at his phone that had been trying to call Kazutora for the past hour. “Kazutora is our friend. He might belong to Mikey but he also belongs to us. To me. He is out there because of me, Himiko. If – If he got hurt I – I won’t be able to handle it.”
“Then why don’t we fight?” She had shot back, fists clenched. “We all are willing to start a riot for each other! Why can’t we do that for Kazutora!”
“Because If we do, he will die!” He had screamed back as he gripped his phone tightly. “I saw it, okay? Black dragons declare war on Valhalla, Hanma pulls out a gun in his fight against me, and Kazutora takes the bullet for us! He takes Hanma down but dies as well! I – That isn’t what I want!”
He looked down at the ground, tears welling up in his eyes.
“Even if he doesn’t die, he will think we didn’t believe in him...I finally made new friends, I don’t want to lose them.”
Michi might act like a responsible adult but he is still a kid.
Himiko does a twirl, just because she likes the feeling when the world spins around her for a few seconds, before coming to a stop infront of her brother and raising her hands in the air. “Let’s consult the gods and form a plan! To have our friend come back to us!” She said in English, giggling when Takemichi took her hand and spun her around.
“We will find a way.” She said, holding his hand as she walked ahead. “It’s us against the world? Then we will win! Like we always do!”
She smiled brightly when Takemichi laughed.
“Vice-captain of Toman’s first division. Matsuno Chifuyu.” Chijiko slid their gaze across the table to the teen sitting on the other side, looking a strange mix between nervous and determined. “It’s not everyday I’m the one being sought out instead of Boss. And for the person to be a Toman member.”
“You were the one recommended to me for this task.”
They hummed, before turning to the waitress who had just arrived. “The parfait’s for me! Thank you miss!”
They took their dessert, quickly taking a spoonful before humming in delight. “Sweets are the best things in the world~” They sang with a smile before looking at Chifuyu again, the grin completely wiped off their face.
“So, what do you want and what are you willing to give me?” They ask, taking another spoonful.
“Well, I need your help with something concerning Toman. Mikey said either you or Yamagishi would do the job but Draken said that you were better suited for this.” They hummed, pointing their spoon at the teen while they had a raise eyebrow.
“True. Yamagishi is a walking delinquent wiki. Called the brain in the gang, you know? Although, judging how you mentioned Toman, I will take a guess here and say that your captain deserted.”
Chifuyu tensed, looking surprised. “How did you --"
“Mikey-kun told Take-chan and Take-chan told me. You need my help to convince Baji Keisuke to come back, correct?” The teen nodded.
“Sorry, but I can’t help. I was banned from duties, I still got 15 days left you know? Plus, I’m working on a personal thing that is very tiring.” They told him simply, unbothered.
The blonde looked absolutely dejected before he quickly recovered. “I’m willing to pay you! Anything for at least a bit of your services!”
“Sorry, can’t do. BUT!” They added quickly when they saw the blonde slump further. “I can give you info I already have and direct you to someone that might be just as helpful!”
“Really?” They nodded, grinning.
“When you said someone just as helpful, I didn’t think you were talking about your commander!”
Takemichi blinked at the duo infront of him, uncertain about why Chijiko was currently holding Chifuyu in a tight grip as they stood infront of him.
“Oh come on! Take-chan is perfect for this job! Plus he is a nice guy! A bit scary but really good guy!” The taller teen briefly made eye contact with Takemichi, the blue eyed teen narrowing his eyes and having the green eyed teen quickly avoid his gaze.
Chijiko sends him a look, a silent request of sort and a knot in Takemichi’s stomach ease when he doesn’t see another emotion he dreaded seeing.
Just a friend. Good.
“What do you need, Chifuyu?” The boy freezes, feeling caught before he stands straight. Chijiko sends him and eye smile, patting his shoulder in encouragement. “I...um...need your help with something. If you aren’t too busy.”
“Which is?” He asks out of habit, used to people trying to trick him into a deal that won’t benefit him. “The captain of the first division of Toman deserted. Chifuyu wants to get him back before the fight with Valhalla. I was banned from duty, so I thought you could help him instead!”
“Please! I really need your help!” The blonde bows and Chijiko makes an exaggerated motion to gesture at him. Takemichi isn’t sure what happened for Chijiko to take pity of another without him stepping in, but he will take it as a sign of luck.
Later on, he will look back at this and see his obvious mistake.
“I’m sure Inupi-kun can handle my workload for a while. I will help you, Chifuyu.” He said with a smile, feeling happy when the teen looked at him gratefully.
“Thank you so much!” The teen bowed once more, before standing straight up. “Meet me after school at the temple! We are going to have to talk to Draken and Mikey about this.” He nods, watching Chifuyu walk away before turning to Chijiko.
“Do you really think you can get Baji-kun back before the 31st?” The teen questioned, and the older boy snorted. “Obviously not. He clearly has a plan in mind, maybe not the smartest one but considering we sneaked one of our friends into that gang I don’t think we have the right to talk.”
“Doesn’t mean we won’t though. Baji-kun is probably trying to get Tora-chan back, but Tora-chan will be busy trying to break Valhalla on the inside. My sources have all been useless too. We are going to have to just watch the fight between Toman and Valhalla play out as guests.”
“We? You’re still grounded. You ain’t attending shit.” She looked at Takemichi like he had kick her dog but she was completely ignored in favour of turning around and walking back in.
“You’re weird.”
“Says the man who lit a car on fire due to hunger.”
Kazutora watches the interaction with a hint of curiosity and amusement. Baji was clearly unsettled by Mono’s mere presence, physically recoiling when the boy got too close for his tastes. The boy could understand, something about Mono also deeply unsettled Kazutora, he kind of felt extremely...fake.
It wasn’t his personality, that felt too real but something about him was just really unreal.
It was confusing and the more he thought about it the more it hurt.
“I’m not the one who licked the blood of someone for pure pleasure.” The fanged boy sneered, but Mono only got a look of pure bliss on his face, humming in delight. “Kazutora-san’s blood tasted amazing.” He cooed to himself, and okay, this was really disgusting.
“Mono, restrain yourself.” Kazutora said, and got a cheery response in return.
“How do you deal with him?” Baji questioned, sneering when red eyes turned to him and the bicoloured teen smiled.
“Mono is far more resourceful than he looks. It’s the reason why he is my right hand man after all.” He told the black haired teen, who looked unable to believe the info. He was looking back at the two with serious doubt in his eyes, pointing at Mono before speaking. “You’re joking, right?”
“Kazutora-san praised me! I’m so happy~!”
Baji exaggeratedly gestured towards the boy, and Kazutora only nodded in sad confirmation.
“This fucking sucks...” Baji groaned while Mono giggled, Kazutora stayed uninterested but amused.
“So, lets recap!” Chijko clapped their hands to get their attention, using their laser to point at a picture of Kisaki, the newest Toman member, on their board.
“Kisaki – a boy we only talked to once -- tried to initiate the conflict between Toman and Moebius by having Pah-chin’s friends targeted. When that failed, he had Valhalla go ahead and fight Toman to give the perfect distraction. He then spurred on Kiyomasa so he would go through with stabbing Draken-kun and had the few Moebius members who failed the purge to target Emma-chan as well. His plan failed. He wanted to both crumble Toman and Black dragon at the same time, and almost succeeded. We aren’t playing against some wannabe bad guy here, this guy is good.”
They grinned at that, yellow eyes staring at the bored. “How fun.”
“No killing.” Takemichi warned, and only got a dismissal in response. Chijiko turned to Chifuyu, a slight frown on their face.
“I will be honest, Fuyu-chan –”
“Fuyu-chan?” The boy questioned.
“—You could honestly go to Mikey-kun with this info hoping he will kick Kisaki out, but I doubt it’s going to be enough. He orchestrated those things when he wasn’t part of Toman, so as a gang member, he did nothing wrong. Plus, even if he gets kicked out, Baji-kun won’t come back.”
This had Chifuyu stand straight up again, a look of panic on his face. “What? Why?”
“Kisaki joining Toman wasn’t the main reason he left. He left to help a friend as well. Hanemiya Kazutora, the white terror of Valhalla.” Takemichi continued, earning a nod from Chijiko.
“Yep. I don’t know what was his plan, but he obviously plans on fighting Kisaki and helping his friend at the same time.”
And it cost him his life. The two psychics in the room thought at the same time.
“It’s been a while since it’s just been the lots of us.” Himiko commented from where she was sitting at the table, mindlessly pointing out a mistake in Makoto’s work before patting Yamagishi for getting it right.
“Mhm, with everything going on, I forget it started with just us...” Akkun said, smiling when Takemichi nodded his head after looking at his work. Takuya hummed in agreement, erasing something before scribbling an answer.
“Black dragons, and now Toman...things have been pretty crazy lately.” Makoto frowned as Himiko took his pen, barring something before writing something down.
“I used to think being delinquents would be exciting... and it still is...but...” Yamagishi paused, looking unsure of if he should finish his sentence.
“You miss it being just us.” Takemichi and Takuya said at the same time, sharing a glance before laughing.
Silence descended upon the group again, Himiko and Takemichi sharing a glance before nodding.
“We haven’t really been honest with you all. Well – except Takuya.” Takemichi started, the blonde boy perking up curiously, and Himiko decided to continue. “You probably noticed there was something going on with us. How we seem all knowing and all.”
“I don’t think we are ready to tell you now. With everything going on, I don’t think we can handle the consequences of telling you guys now.” Takuya had a look of realization flash across his face, and he looked both proud and concerned.
“So, we decided that once we get Tora-chan back, we will tell you guys. Everything. Koko-kun and Inupi-kun as well. We won’t hide anything from you guys anymore, if you promise to not leave afterwards.” Himiko looked unsure, Takemichi holding onto her hand to comfort her.
“Of course I won’t leave. Someone needs to watch over you.” Akkun said, Takuya nodding in agreement.
“You seriously don’t think you can get rid of me that easily.” Makoto replied instead.
“Pfft – With all the info I got, I’m pretty sure you will try to kill me if I left.” Yamagishi joked, Himiko opted to giggle in response. Takemichi just opted to not answer at all.
“So, it’s a promise? Kazutora comes back and you guys spill?” Takemichi nodded at Akkun, who smiled proudly before grinning.
“Well then, I guess it will all come to how Halloween plays out, eh?”
Himiko hummed, pulling out her braid. “Yeah, it will...”
“Kazutora-san, Hanma is trying to have sex with me.”
The news is delivered casually, which has Kazutora pause in his movements to look at Mono with utter confusion. The boy did not really seem bothered by it, like he was just filling Kazutora in on unimportant news that he didn’t need to know but decided to share either way.
“There isn’t really much I can do here considering that I’m a rank below him. I could tell him to back off but I doubt he will listen.” He tells the boy, looking for a sort of reaction.
“Oh I know. I’m just letting you know in case I decide to hurt him. A quick stab and he is gone.”
Baji – the fucking bitch – decides to speak up. “Wow, for once I’m willingly with you on something.”
Mono smiles, pulling their phone out. “Oh believe me. This isn’t the last time.”
Was this how Takemichi felt?
"The fight is soon." He says, trying to change the subject. He is glad it works because he has heard Mono and Baji argue too many times.
"We will be fine. We got a good number of people under us." Mono says with confidence. Baji grins at that, "You are scarily efficient." He compliments and Kazutora fears he has made it worse.
This was like Mikey and Himiko getting along, no one wanted to deal with that headache.
Takemichi, I’m sorry, please help me.
Koko walks into the room only to wish he hadn’t at the scene he witnesses.
“Why is Chijiko prostrating their self?”
Inupi looks at him, blinks, then looks back at their vice-commander who is in a goddamn DOGEZA infront of their blanked face commander.
“Chijiko wants their sentence to be reduced but Takemichi isn’t even budging. The anxiety of having nothing to do finally caught up to them. Too much time to think apparently.”
“And thinking is bad.” Takuya finished from where he was enjoying the show, probably used to this bullshit as he grew up with them.
“I beg of you! Hanagaki Takemichi! 10th leader of the Black dragons! The Untouchable Takemichi! The Unbreakable Dragon! The dancing crybaby hero! The older brother of Hanagaki Himiko! I implore of you to reconsider! Please!”
Takemichi stared down at his vice-president with a conflicted look, probably extremely displeased at having forced someone he cared about to bow and beg.
Koko really wondered where all that love came from.
“Chijiko. Why exactly are you begging for your sentence to be reduced now? What happened?” The boy hooked an arm under the teen’s arm while he spoke, gently pulling them up so they could be at eye level.
“Take-chan, I finished all my other jobs. I have nothing to do and the boredom is killing me. I – I need something to do or I might actually try to find a way to fight god and win!” Chijiko spread out their arms, falling onto Takemichi.
The boy groaned at the weight, helping Chijiko back up before moving to stand behind them. He trailed his gaze over to the spectators, and Koko was filled with a sense of dread when blue eyes landed on him.
“Please don’t.” He mouthed, but the boy mouthed a cheeky, “Sorry.” In response.
“Why don’t you help with finance? Pretty sure the budget’s been going down with all our expenses lately.”
Inupi looked at Koko with pity, the boy groaning when Takuya and Akkun patted his back in sympathy. “Sorry. Guess you are stuck on babysitting duties.”
“Fuck the Hanagaki’s.” He muttered.
“Oh, you wish you could.” Answered Himiko, the girl poking her tongue out at him as she threw herself over him. He answered in kind, earning himself a giggle from the girl.
He patted her head while she hid her face in his chest, glaring at the eldest Hanagaki while the boy shrugged in response.
“It’s only for 10 days. Sorry, Koko, but I’m helping Chifuyu so I’m taken.” The boy apologised, and Koko sighed, feeling bad for making their commander sad.
“I will be fine.” He answered, huffing when Himiko moved to wrap her legs around his waists.
He will be fine. Hopefully.
“Well, I didn’t manage to get Baji-kun to get back to Toman before Valhalla. Looks like I was useless.”
Nel growls as she nuzzles his face and he is reminded of how smart the dog is. She urges him to continue.
“I feel kind of bad, Chifuyu looked so sad at the news but I read his future and it said that Mikey would announce that he wanted to get Baji back at the fight. So, things should be fine now.” He paused, placing a hand on the dog’s back to gently pet it.
“But they aren’t. I have a bad feeling about the fight. This fight won’t be pretty one. No fights are but this one will have blood spilt.”
Takemichi looked at his ceiling, sighing. “Himiko’s been avoiding me a bit lately. I think she is mad because I grounded her. If the fight with Toman and Valhalla goes well, Kazutora-kun and Baji-kun will be back to their home. I really don’t know what to do to help though.”
He heard a whine and immediately went to scratch a specific spot that would have the retired military dog relax. He pressed a kiss to her temple, “Phantom pains? Sorry, I will rub your back with your cream later, okay?”
Please god, let everything be okay.
He stared at Nel before speaking again.
“Say, what do you think about getting a new friend?”
Notes:
Come bother me on
My tumblrNew chapter out! Yay! The exams killed me though! The next chapter will be extra dupper long to compensate.
Chapter 14: Rewriting!
Chapter Text
After a bit of debating and consideration, I decided to rewrite this book!
There is a spice that lacks and I want to enter darker territories that I forget to add previously! Things will be a lot more organized and will make alot more sense!
I hope you can understand! Thank you for your support!
Chapter 15: Discontinued
Chapter Text
As the title says, I unfortunately 😔 won't continue this
I'm sorry to those that were still waiting for it to come back
Pages Navigation
hera_mimii on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Aug 2021 10:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
blackfairy30 on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Aug 2021 10:58AM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Aug 2021 02:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
anime_is_my_therapy on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Aug 2021 11:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Aug 2021 02:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
revuluse on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Aug 2021 06:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
serreal on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Aug 2021 06:51PM UTC
Comment Actions
Najel (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 15 Aug 2021 07:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rosetakemi on Chapter 1 Fri 20 Aug 2021 12:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 1 Fri 20 Aug 2021 01:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
drowninginangst (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 21 Aug 2021 03:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
smoldekuneeds_love (Guest) on Chapter 1 Thu 02 Sep 2021 07:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Emily_Tod on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Oct 2021 10:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
Diamond_Dasavage on Chapter 1 Sun 14 Nov 2021 10:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
Starwinterbutterfly on Chapter 1 Sat 07 Oct 2023 08:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
imacchi11229 on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Aug 2021 03:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Aug 2021 04:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
revuluse on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Aug 2021 04:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Aug 2021 04:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ulteacup on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Aug 2021 04:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Aug 2021 04:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Najel (Guest) on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Aug 2021 04:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Aug 2021 04:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
Danielle ( ꈍᴗꈍ) (Guest) on Chapter 2 Sun 29 Aug 2021 07:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Gem1452 on Chapter 3 Mon 30 Aug 2021 07:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 3 Mon 30 Aug 2021 10:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Macayla (Guest) on Chapter 3 Mon 30 Aug 2021 11:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 3 Mon 30 Aug 2021 11:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ulteacup on Chapter 3 Tue 31 Aug 2021 12:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 3 Tue 31 Aug 2021 12:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ulteacup on Chapter 3 Tue 31 Aug 2021 12:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
orphan_account on Chapter 3 Tue 31 Aug 2021 10:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation